of_o the_o bishop_n we_o have_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n to_o a_o church_n and_o one_o church_n to_o a_o bishop_n we_o have_v show_v the_o bishop_n office_n and_o function_n election_n and_o ordination_n what_o far_a to_o add_v on_o this_o head_n i_o know_v not_o for_o as_o for_o those_o other_o act_n which_o he_o perform_v joint_o with_o his_o flock_n we_o must_v refer_v they_o to_o another_o place_n till_o we_o have_v handle_v those_o other_o matter_n which_o previous_o propose_v themselves_o unto_o we_o the_o first_o of_o which_o will_v be_v a_o examination_n into_o the_o office_n and_o order_n of_o a_o presbyter_n which_o because_o it_o will_v be_v somewhat_o long_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n iu._n §_o 1._o the_o definition_n and_o description_n of_o a_o presbyter_n what_o he_o be_v §_o 2._o inferior_a to_o a_o bishop_n in_o degree_n §_o 3._o but_o equal_a to_o a_o bishop_n in_o order_n §_o 4._o the_o reason_n why_o there_o be_v many_o presbyter_n in_o a_o church_n §_o 5._o presbyter_n not_o necessary_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o church_n §_o 6._o when_o presbyter_n begin_v §_o 1._o it_o will_v be_v both_o needless_a and_o tedious_a to_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_n general_o mention_v presbyter_n distinct_a from_o bishop_n every_o one_o i_o suppose_v will_v ready_o own_v and_o acknowledge_v it_o the_o great_a question_n which_o have_v most_o deplorable_o sharpen_v and_o sour_v the_o mind_n of_o too_o many_o be_v what_o the_o office_n and_o order_n of_o a_o presbyter_n be_v about_o this_o the_o world_n have_v be_v and_o still_o be_v most_o uncharitable_o divide_v some_o equalise_v a_o presbyter_n in_o every_o thing_n with_o a_o bishop_n other_o as_o much_o debase_v he_o each_o according_a to_o their_o particular_a opinion_n either_o advance_v or_o degrade_v he_o in_o many_o controversy_n a_o middle_a way_n have_v be_v the_o safe_a perhaps_o in_o this_o the_o medium_fw-la between_o the_o two_o extreme_n may_v be_v the_o true_a whether_o what_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o say_v be_v the_o true_a 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o matter_n i_o leave_v to_o the_o learned_a reader_n to_o determine_v i_o may_v be_v deceive_v neither_o my_o year_n nor_o ability_n exempt_v i_o from_o mistake_v and_o error_n but_o this_o i_o must_v needs_o say_v that_o after_o the_o most_o diligent_a researche_n and_o impartial_a inquiry_n the_o follow_a notion_n seem_v to_o i_o most_o plausible_a and_o most_o consentaneous_a to_o truth_n and_o which_o with_o a_o great_a facility_n and_o clearness_n solve_v those_o doubt_n and_o objection_n which_o according_a to_o those_o other_o hypothesis_n i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_v but_o yet_o however_o i_o be_o not_o so_o wed_v and_o bigoted_a to_o this_o opinion_n but_o if_o any_o shall_v produce_v better_o and_o more_o convince_a argument_n to_o the_o contrary_a i_o will_v not_o contentious_o defend_v but_o ready_o relinquish_v it_o since_o i_o search_v after_o truth_n not_o to_o promote_v a_o particular_a party_n or_o interest_n now_o for_o the_o better_a explication_n of_o this_o point_n i_o shall_v first_o lay_v down_o a_o definition_n and_o description_n of_o a_o presbyter_n and_o then_o prove_v the_o part_n thereof_o now_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o presbyter_n may_v be_v this_o a_o person_n in_o holy_a order_n have_v thereby_o a_o inherent_a right_n to_o perform_v the_o whole_a office_n of_o a_o bishop_n but_o be_v possess_v of_o no_o place_n or_o parish_n not_o actual_o discharge_v it_o without_o the_o permission_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o a_o place_n or_o parish_n but_o lest_o this_o definition_n shall_v seem_v obscure_a i_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d it_o by_o this_o follow_a instance_n as_o a_o curate_n have_v the_o same_o mission_n and_o power_n with_o the_o minister_n who_o place_n he_o supply_v yet_o be_v not_o the_o minister_n of_o that_o place_n he_o can_v perform_v there_o any_o act_n of_o his_o ministerial_a function_n without_o leave_n from_o the_o minister_n thereof_o so_o a_o presbyter_n have_v the_o same_o order_n and_o power_n with_o a_o bishop_n who_o he_o assist_v in_o his_o cure_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o bishop_n or_o minister_n of_o that_o cure_n he_o can_v not_o there_o perform_v any_o part_n of_o his_o pastoral_a office_n without_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o bishop_n thereof_o so_o that_o what_o we_o general_o render_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n will_v be_v more_o intelligible_a in_o our_o tongue_n if_o we_o do_v express_v it_o by_o rector_n vicar_n and_o deacon_n by_o rector_n understand_v the_o bishop_n and_o by_o vicar_n the_o presbyter_n the_o former_a be_v the_o actual_a incumbent_n of_o a_o place_n and_o the_o latter_a curate_n or_o assistant_n and_o so_o different_a in_o degree_n but_o yet_o equal_a in_o order_n now_o this_o be_v what_o i_o understand_v by_o a_o presbyter_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o which_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v prove_v i._o that_o the_o presbyter_n be_v the_o bishop_n curate_n and_o assistant_n and_o so_o inferior_a to_o they_o in_o the_o actual_a exercise_n of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a commission_n ii_o that_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o have_v the_o same_o inherent_a right_n with_o the_o bishop_n and_o so_o be_v not_o of_o a_o distinct_a specific_a order_n from_o they_o or_o more_o brief_o thus_o 1._o that_o the_o presbyter_n be_v different_a from_o the_o bishop_n in_o gradu_fw-la or_o in_o degree_n but_o yet_o 2._o they_o be_v equal_a to_o they_o in_o ordine_fw-la or_o in_o order_n §_o 2._o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o that_o presbyter_n be_v but_o the_o bishop_n curate_n and_o assistant_n inferior_a to_o they_o in_o degree_n or_o in_o the_o actual_a discharge_n of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a commission_n this_o will_v appear_v to_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n already_o prove_v if_o we_o recollect_v what_o have_v be_v assert_v touch_v the_o bishop_n and_o his_o office_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n in_o a_o church_n that_o he_o usual_o perform_v all_o the_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n that_o he_o be_v the_o general_a disposer_n and_o manager_n of_o all_o thing_n within_o his_o diocese_n there_o be_v nothing_o do_v there_o without_o his_o consent_n and_o approbation_n to_o which_o we_o may_v particular_o add_v 1._o that_o without_o the_o bishop_n leave_n a_o presbyter_n can_v not_o baptize_v thus_o say_v tertullian_n 602._o the_o bishop_n have_v the_o right_a of_o baptise_v than_o the_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n but_o yet_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n not_o without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n say_v ignatius_n 6._o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o any_o one_o to_o baptize_v except_o the_o bishop_n permit_v he_o 2._o without_o the_o bishop_n permission_n a_o presbyter_n can_v not_o administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n 6._o that_o eucharist_n say_v ignatius_n be_v only_o valid_a which_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o by_o who_o he_o shall_v permit_v for_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o any_o one_o to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o leave_n from_o the_o bishop_n 3._o without_o the_o bishop_n consent_n a_o presbyter_n can_v not_o preach_v and_o when_o he_o do_v preach_v he_o can_v not_o choose_v his_o own_o subject_a but_o discourse_v on_o those_o matter_n which_o be_v enjoin_v he_o by_o the_o bishop_n as_o 1._o the_o bishop_n command_v origen_n to_o preach_v about_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n 4._o without_o the_o bishop_n permission_n a_o presbyter_n can_v not_o absolve_v offender_n therefore_o cyprian_n 37._o severe_o chide_v some_o of_o his_o presbyter_n because_o they_o dare_v in_o his_o absence_n without_o his_o consent_n and_o leave_v to_o give_v the_o church_n peace_n to_o some_o offend_a criminal_n but_o what_o need_v i_o reckon_v up_o particular_n when_o in_o general_a there_o be_v no_o ecclesiastical_a office_n perform_v by_o the_o presbyter_n without_o the_o consent_n and_o permission_n of_o the_o bishop_n so_o say_v ignatius_n 6._o let_v nothing_o be_v do_v of_o ecclesiastical_a concern_v without_o the_o bishop_n for_o 7._o whosoever_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v a_o worshipper_n of_o the_o devil_n now_o have_v the_o presbyter_n have_v a_o equal_a power_n in_o the_o government_n of_o those_o church_n wherein_o they_o live_v how_o can_v it_o have_v be_v impudent_a and_o usurp_a in_o they_o to_o have_v perform_v the_o particular_a act_n of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a function_n without_o the_o bishop_n leave_n and_o consent_v no_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a or_o just_a that_o any_o one_o shall_v preach_v or_o govern_v in_o a_o parish_n without_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n thereof_o for_o where_o church_n have_v be_v regular_o form_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o their_o proper_a bishop_n it_o
have_v be_v a_o unaccountable_a impudence_n and_o a_o most_o detestable_a act_n of_o schism_n for_o any_o one_o though_o never_o so_o legal_o ordain_v to_o have_v enter_v those_o parish_n and_o there_o to_o have_v perform_v ecclesiastical_a administration_n without_o the_o permission_n of_o or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o in_o defiance_n to_o the_o bishop_n or_o minister_n thereof_o for_o though_o a_o presbyter_n by_o his_o ordination_n have_v as_o ample_a a_o inherent_a right_n and_o power_n to_o discharge_v all_o clerical_a office_n as_o any_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n have_v yet_o peace_n unity_n and_o order_n oblige_v he_o not_o to_o invade_v that_o part_n of_o god_n church_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o another_o man_n care_n without_o that_o man_n approbation_n and_o consent_n so_o then_o in_o this_o sense_n a_o presbyter_n be_v inferior_a to_o a_o bishop_n in_o degree_n in_o that_o have_v no_o parish_n of_o his_o own_o he_o can_v not_o actual_o discharge_v the_o particular_a act_n of_o his_o ministerial_a function_n without_o leave_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o a_o parish_n or_o diocese_n the_o bishop_n be_v superior_a to_o the_o presbyter_n in_o that_o they_o be_v the_o present_v 〈◊〉_d and_o induct_v minister_n of_o their_o respective_a parish_n and_o the_o presbyter_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o bishop_n in_o that_o they_o be_v but_o their_o curate_n and_o assistant_n §_o 3._o but_o though_o the_o presbyter_n be_v thus_o different_a from_o the_o bishop_n in_o degree_n yet_o they_o be_v of_o the_o very_a same_o specific_a order_n with_o they_o have_v the_o same_o inherent_a right_n to_o perform_v those_o ecclesiastical_a office_n which_o the_o bishop_n do_v as_o will_v appear_v from_o these_o three_o argument_n 1._o that_o by_o the_o bishop_n permission_n they_o discharge_v all_o those_o office_n which_o a_o bishop_n do_v 2._o that_o they_o be_v call_v by_o the_o same_o title_n and_o appellation_n as_o the_o bishop_n be_v and_o 3._o that_o they_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n with_o the_o bishop_n as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o that_o by_o the_o bishop_n permission_n they_o discharge_v all_o those_o office_n which_o a_o bishop_n do_v this_o will_v appear_v from_o that_o 1._o when_o the_o bishop_n order_v they_o they_o preach_v thus_o origen_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o some_o of_o his_o sermon_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v command_v thereunto_o by_o the_o bishop_n as_o particular_o when_o he_o preach_v about_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n he_o say_v 1._o the_o bishop_n command_v he_o to_o do_v it_o 2._o by_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o bishop_n presbyter_n baptize_v thus_o write_v tertullian_n 602._o the_o bishop_n have_v the_o right_a of_o baptise_v and_o then_o the_o presbyter_n but_o not_o without_o his_o leave_n 3._o by_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o bishop_n presbyter_n administer_v the_o eucharist_n as_o must_v be_v suppose_v in_o that_o say_n of_o ignatius_n 6._o that_o that_o eucharist_n only_o be_v valid_a which_o be_v celebrate_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o by_o one_o appoint_v by_o he_o and_o that_o the_o eucharist_n can_v not_o be_v deliver_v but_o by_o the_o bishop_n or_o by_o one_o who_o he_o do_v approve_v 4._o the_o presbyter_n rule_v in_o those_o church_n to_o which_o they_o belong_v else_o this_o exhortation_n of_o polycarpus_n to_o the_o presbyter_n of_o philippi_n will_v have_v be_v in_o vain_a 127._o let_v the_o presbyter_n be_v tender_a and_o merciful_a compassionate_a towards_o all_o reduce_v those_o that_o be_v in_o error_n visit_v all_o that_o be_v weak_a not_o negligent_a of_o the_o widow_n and_o the_o orphan_n and_o he_o that_o be_v poor_a but_o ever_o provide_v what_o be_v honest_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n and_o man_n abstain_v from_o all_o wrath_n respect_n of_o person_n and_o unrighteous_a judgement_n be_v far_o from_o covetousness_n not_o hasty_o believe_v a_o report_n against_o any_o man_n not_o rigid_a in_o judgement_n know_v that_o we_o be_v all_o faulty_a and_o obnoxious_a to_o judgement_n hence_o 5._o they_o preside_v in_o church-consistories_a together_o with_o the_o bishop_n and_o compose_v the_o executive_a part_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a court_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v call_v the_o presbytery_n because_o in_o it_o as_o tertullian_n say_v 709._o approve_a elder_n do_v preside_v 6._o they_o have_v also_o the_o power_n of_o excommunication_n as_o 92._o rogatianus_n and_o numidicus_n two_o presbyter_n of_o cyprian_n church_n by_o his_o order_n join_v with_o some_o bishop_n of_o his_o nomination_n in_o the_o excommunication_n of_o certain_a schismatic_n of_o his_o diocese_n but_o of_o both_o these_o two_o head_n more_o will_v be_v speak_v in_o another_o place_n 7._o presbyter_n restore_v return_v penitent_n to_o the_o church_n peace_n thus_o we_o read_v in_o a_o epistle_n of_o dyonisius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o a_o certain_a offender_n call_v serapion_n approach_v to_o the_o time_n of_o his_o dissolution_n 246._o send_v for_o one_o of_o the_o presbyter_n to_o absolve_v he_o which_o the_o presbyter_n do_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o his_o bishop_n who_o have_v before_o command_v that_o the_o presbyter_n shall_v absolve_v those_o who_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n 8._o presbyter_n confirm_v as_o we_o shall_v most_o evident_o prove_v when_o we_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o confirmation_n only_a remark_n here_o by_o the_o way_n that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o cyprian_a there_o be_v a_o hot_a controversy_n whether_o those_o that_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n and_o come_v over_o to_o the_o catholic_n church_n shall_v be_v receive_v as_o member_n thereof_o by_o baptism_n and_o confirmation_n or_o by_o confirmation_n alone_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o during_o the_o vacancy_n of_o a_o see_v or_o the_o bishop_n absence_n which_o sometime_o may_v be_v very_o long_o as_o cyprian_n be_v absent_a two_o year_n a_o presbyter_n can_v not_o admit_v a_o return_a heretic_n to_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v their_o positive_a damnation_n of_o all_o those_o that_o die_v out_o of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o presbyter_n have_v not_o have_v this_o power_n of_o confirmation_n many_o penitent_a soul_n must_v have_v be_v damn_v for_o the_o unavoidable_a default_n of_o a_o bishop_n which_o be_v too_o cruel_a and_o unjust_a to_o imagine_v 9_o as_o for_o ordination_n i_o find_v but_o little_o say_v of_o this_o in_o antiquity_n yet_o as_o little_a as_o there_o be_v there_o be_v clear_a proof_n of_o the_o presbyter_n ordain_v than_o there_o be_v of_o their_o administer_a the_o lord_n supper_n 237._o all_o power_n and_o grace_n say_v firmilian_a be_v constitute_v in_o the_o church_n where_o senior_n preside_v who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o baptise_v confirm_v and_o ordain_v or_o as_o it_o may_v be_v render_v and_o perhaps_o more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o place_n who_o have_v the_o power_n as_o of_o baptise_v so_o also_o of_o confirm_v and_o ordain_v what_o these_o senior_n be_v will_v be_v best_a understand_v by_o a_o parallel_n place_n in_o tertullian_n for_o that_o place_n in_o tertullian_n and_o this_o in_o firmilian_a be_v usual_o cite_v to_o expound_v one_o another_o by_o most_o learned_a man_n as_o by_o the_o most_o learned_a 379._o dr._n cave_n and_o other_o now_o the_o passage_n in_o tertullian_n be_v this_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a court_n 709._o approve_a elder_n preside_v now_o by_o these_o approve_a elder_n bishop_n and_o presbyter_n must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v because_o tertullian_n speak_v here_o of_o the_o discipline_n exert_v in_o one_o particular_a church_n or_o parish_n in_o which_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n and_o if_o only_o he_o have_v preside_v then_o there_o can_v not_o have_v be_v elder_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n but_o there_o be_v many_o elder_n to_o make_v out_o their_o number_n we_o must_v add_v the_o presbyter_n to_o the_o bishop_n who_o also_o preside_v with_o he_o as_o we_o shall_v more_o full_o show_v in_o another_o place_n now_o the_o same_o that_o preside_v in_o church-consistories_a the_o same_o also_o ordain_v presbyter_n as_o well_o as_o bishop_n preside_v in_o church-consistories_a therefore_o presbyter_n as_o well_o as_o bishop_n ordain_v and_o as_o in_o those_o church_n where_o there_o be_v presbyter_n both_o they_o and_o the_o bishop_n preside_v together_o so_o also_o they_o ordain_v together_o both_o lay_n on_o their_o hand_n in_o ordination_n as_o st._n timothy_n be_v ordain_v 14._o by_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n that_o be_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o that_o parish_n where_o he_o be_v ordain_v as_o be_v the_o constant_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n presbytery_n in_o all_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n but_o 10._o though_o as_o to_o every_o particular_a act_n of_o the_o bishop_n office_n it_o
must_v be_v understand_v of_o what_o be_v afterward_o distinct_o call_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n so_o likewise_o we_o read_v in_o st._n timothy_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 14._o of_o a_o presbytery_n which_o in_o all_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n for_o any_o thing_n i_o can_v find_v to_o the_o contrary_a perpetual_o signify_v the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n or_o parish_n and_o to_o this_o 〈◊〉_d may_v add_v what_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n report_v of_o st._n john_n that_o he_o go_v into_o the_o neighbour_a province_n of_o ephesus_n 92._o partly_o that_o he_o may_v constitute_v bishop_n partly_o that_o he_o may_v plant_v new_a church_n and_o partly_o that_o he_o may_v appoint_v such_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o clergy_n as_o shall_v be_v command_v he_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n where_o by_o the_o word_n clergy_n be_v oppose_v to_o bishop_n and_o so_o consequent_o different_a from_o they_o must_v be_v understand_v either_o deacon_n alone_o or_o which_o be_v far_o more_o probable_a presbyter_n and_o deacon_n chap._n v._n §_o 1._o the_o order_n and_o office_n of_o the_o deacon_n §_o 2._o subdeacons_n wat_fw-mi §_o 3._o of_o acolyte_n exorcist_n and_o lector_n through_o those_o office_n the_o bishop_n gradual_o ascend_v to_o their_o episcopal_a dignity_n §_o 4._o of_o ordination_n first_o of_o deacon_n §_o 5._o next_o of_o presbyter_n 〈◊〉_d candidate_n for_o that_o office_n present_v themselves_o to_o the_o presbytery_n of_o the_o parish_n where_o they_o be_v ordain_v §_o 6._o by_o they_o examine_v about_o 〈◊〉_d qualification_n viz._n their_o age._n §_o 7._o their_o condition_n in_o the_o world_n §_o 8._o their_o conversation_n §_o 9_o and_o their_o understanding_n humane_a learning_n needful_a §_o 10._o some_o inveigh_v against_o humane_a learning_n but_o condemn_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n §_o 11._o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v ordain_v presbyter_n general_o pass_v through_o the_o inferior_a office_n §_o 12._o when_o to_o be_v ordain_v propound_v to_o the_o people_n for_o their_o attestation_n §_o 13._o ordain_v in_o but_o not_o to_o a_o particular_a church_n §_o 14._o ordain_v by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n §_o 15._o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o first_o particular_a concern_v the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o clergy_n §_o 1._o next_o to_o the_o presbyter_n be_v the_o deacon_n concern_v who_o office_n and_o order_n i_o shall_v say_v very_o little_a since_o there_o be_v no_o great_a controversy_n about_o it_o and_o have_v it_o not_o be_v to_o have_v render_v this_o discourse_n complete_a and_o entire_a i_o shall_v in_o silence_n have_v pass_v it_o over_o brief_o therefore_o their_o original_a institution_n as_o in_o 〈◊〉_d 6._o 2._o be_v to_o serve_v table_n which_o include_v these_o two_o thing_n a_o look_v after_o the_o poor_a and_o a_o attendance_n at_o the_o lord_n table_n as_o for_o the_o care_n of_o the_o poor_a origen_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o 1._o deacon_n dispense_v to_o they_o the_o church_n money_n be_v employ_v under_o the_o bishop_n to_o inspect_v and_o relieve_v all_o the_o indigent_a within_o their_o diocese_n as_o for_o their_o attendance_n at_o the_o lord_n table_n their_o office_n with_o respect_n to_o that_o consist_v in_o prepare_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o cleanse_v the_o sacramental_a cup_n and_o other_o such_o like_a necessary_a thing_n whence_o they_o be_v call_v by_o ignatius_n 48._o deacon_n of_o meat_n and_o cup_n assist_v also_o in_o some_o place_n at_o least_o the_o bishop_n or_o presbyter_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 97._o deliver_v the_o element_n to_o the_o communioant_n they_o also_o preach_v of_o which_o more_o in_o another_o place_n and_o in_o the_o 602._o absence_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n baptize_v in_o a_o word_n according_a to_o the_o signification_n of_o their_o name_n they_o be_v as_o ignatius_n call_v they_o 48._o the_o church_n servant_n set_z apart_z on_o purpose_n to_o serve_v god_n and_o attend_v on_o their_o business_n be_v constitute_v as_o eusebius_n term_v it_o 38._o for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o public_a §_o 2._o next_o to_o the_o deacon_n be_v the_o subdencon_n who_o be_v mention_v both_o by_o 55._o cyprian_a and_o 244._o cornelius_n as_o the_o office_n of_o the_o presbyter_n be_v to_o assist_v and_o help_v the_o bishop_n so_o they_o be_v to_o assist_v and_o help_v the_o deacon_n and_o as_o the_o presbyter_n be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n with_o the_o bishop_n so_o probable_o the_o subdeacons_n be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n with_o the_o deacon_n which_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o what_o we_o may_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v the_o origin_n and_o rise_v of_o these_o subdeacons_n which_o may_v be_v this_o that_o in_o no_o church_n whatsoever_o be_v it_o usual_a to_o have_v more_o than_o seven_o deacon_n because_o that_o be_v the_o original_a number_n institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n wherefore_o when_o any_o church_n grow_v so_o great_a and_o numerous_a that_o this_o stint_a number_n of_o deacon_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o discharge_v their_o necessary_a ministration_n that_o they_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o swerve_v from_o the_o apostolical_a example_n they_o add_v assistant_n to_o the_o deacon_n who_o they_o call_v subdeacons_n or_o under_o deacon_n who_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o head_n or_o chief_a deacon_n to_o do_v those_o service_n in_o their_o stead_n and_o room_n to_o which_o by_o their_o office_n they_o be_v oblige_v but_o whether_o this_o be_v a_o sufficient_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o subdeacons_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n with_o the_o deacon_n i_o shall_v not_o determine_v because_o this_o office_n be_v now_o antiquate_v it_o be_v not_o very_o pertinent_a to_o my_o design_n i_o only_o offer_v it_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o learned_a who_o have_v will_n and_o ability_n to_o search_v into_o it_o §_o 3._o beside_o those_o forementioned_a order_n who_o be_v immediate_o consecrate_v to_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o by_o he_o commission_v thereunto_o there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o ecclesiastic_n who_o be_v employ_v about_o the_o mean_a office_n of_o the_o church_n such_o as_o 87._o acolyte_n 238._o exorcist_n and_o 81._o lector_n who_o office_n because_o they_o be_v now_o disuse_v except_o that_o of_o the_o lector_fw-la i_o shall_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n reserve_v a_o discourse_n of_o the_o lector_fw-la for_o another_o place_n only_o in_o general_n these_o be_v candidate_n for_o the_o ministry_n who_o by_o the_o due_a discharge_n of_o these_o mean_a employ_v be_v to_o give_v proof_n of_o their_o ability_n and_o integrity_n the_o bishop_n in_o those_o day_n not_o usual_o arrive_v per_fw-la saltum_fw-la to_o that_o dignity_n and_o honour_n but_o common_o begin_v with_o the_o most_o inferior_a office_n and_o so_o gradual_o proceed_v through_o the_o other_o till_o they_o come_v to_o the_o supreme_a office_n of_o all_o as_o cornelius_z bishop_n of_o rome_n 115._o do_v not_o present_o leap_v into_o the_o episcopal_a throne_n but_o first_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a office_n gradual_o ascend_v to_o that_o sublime_a dignity_n the_o church_n in_o those_o happy_a day_n by_o such_o a_o long_a trial_n and_o experience_n use_v all_o possible_a precaution_n and_o exactness_n that_o none_o but_o fit_a and_o qualify_v man_n shall_v be_v admit_v into_o those_o sacred_a function_n and_o order_n which_o be_v attend_v with_o 〈◊〉_d dreadful_a and_o tremendous_a a_o charge_n and_o this_o now_o bring_v i_o in_o the_o next_o place_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o manner_n and_o form_n of_o the_o primitive_a ordination_n which_o i_o choose_v to_o discourse_v of_o in_o this_o place_n since_o i_o shall_v find_v none_o more_o proper_a for_o it_o throughout_o this_o whole_a treatise_n §_o 4._o as_o for_o the_o various_a sense_n and_o acceptation_n which_o may_v be_v put_v on_o the_o word_n ordination_n i_o shall_v not_o at_o all_o meddle_v with_o they_o that_o ordination_n that_o i_o shall_v speak_v of_o be_v this_o the_o grant_v of_o a_o peculiar_a commission_n and_o power_n which_o remain_v indelible_a in_o the_o person_n to_o who_o it_o be_v commit_v and_o can_v never_o be_v obliterated_a or_o raze_v out_o except_o the_o person_n himself_o cause_v it_o by_o his_o heresy_n apostasy_n or_o most_o extreme_o gross_a and_o scandalous_a impiety_n now_o this_o sort_n of_o ordination_n be_v confer_v only_o upon_o deacon_n and_o presbyter_n or_o on_o deacon_n and_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o bishop_n be_v here_o to_o be_v consider_v as_o all_o one_o as_o minister_n of_o the_o church-universal_a as_o for_o the_o ordination_n of_o deacon_n there_o be_v no_o great_a dispute_n about_o that_o so_o i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o concern_v it_o than_o that_o we_o have_v the_o manner_n thereof_o at_o their_o first_o institution_n in_o act_n 6._o 6._o which_o be_v that_o they_o be_v
77._o begin_v first_o with_o the_o lowermost_a office_n of_o a_o lector_fw-la though_o by_o his_o extraordinary_a merit_n he_o deserve_v those_o that_o be_v more_o sublime_a and_o honourable_a §_o 12._o that_o this_o be_v their_o constant_a and_o unalterable_a practice_n i_o dare_v not_o affirm_v i_o rather_o think_v the_o contrary_a as_o i_o may_v easy_o prove_v be_v it_o pertinent_a to_o my_o design_n this_o that_o follow_v be_v more_o certain_a that_o whether_o they_o be_v gradual_o or_o present_o ordain_v presbyter_n their_o name_n be_v publish_v or_o propound_v to_o the_o people_n of_o that_o church_n where_o they_o be_v to_o be_v ordain_v that_o so_o if_o worthy_a of_o that_o office_n they_o may_v have_v the_o testimony_n and_o attestation_n of_o the_o people_n or_o if_o unworthy_a and_o unfit_a they_o may_v be_v debar_v and_o exclude_v from_o it_o 201._o by_o which_o course_n the_o crime_n of_o the_o wicked_a be_v discover_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o good_a declare_v and_o the_o ordination_n become_v valid_a and_o legitimate_a be_v examine_v by_o the_o suffrage_n and_o judgement_n of_o all_o §_o 13._o if_o the_o people_n object_v nothing_o against_o the_o person_n propose_v but_o approve_v their_o fitness_n for_o that_o office_n the_o next_o thing_n that_o follow_v be_v their_o actual_a ordination_n in_o that_o particular_a church_n where_o they_o be_v so_o propound_v not_o that_o they_o be_v only_o ordain_v for_o that_o particular_a church_n but_o in_o it_o they_o be_v ordain_v minister_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a be_v at_o liberty_n either_o to_o serve_v that_o church_n where_o they_o receive_v their_o order_n or_o if_o they_o have_v a_o legal_a call_n to_o spend_v their_o labour_n elsewhere_o in_o other_o church_n as_o origen_n be_v a_o presbyter_n of_o alexandria_n though_o he_o be_v 209._o ordain_v in_o palestina_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o caesarea_n and_o jerusalem_n and_o 84._o numidicus_n be_v a_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n though_o he_o receive_v his_o order_n elsewhere_o hence_o the_o presbyter_n of_o a_o church_n be_v not_o confine_v to_o a_o set_a number_n as_o the_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n be_v but_o be_v sometime_o more_o sometime_o less_o as_o fit_a person_n for_o that_o office_n present_v themselves_o so_o be_v they_o ordain_v some_o of_o who_o still_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o church_n where_o they_o receive_v their_o order_n and_o other_o go_v and_o serve_v other_o church_n every_o one_o go_v where_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n do_v call_v he_o §_o 14._o but_o now_o their_o formal_a ordination_n be_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n usual_o of_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o the_o parish_n where_o they_o be_v ordain_v for_o this_o there_o need_v no_o other_o proof_n than_o that_o injunction_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o timothy_n 〈◊〉_d tim._n 4._o 14._o neglect_v not_o the_o gift_n that_o be_v in_o thou_o which_o be_v give_v thou_o by_o prophecy_n with_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n as_o for_o imposition_n of_o hand_n it_o be_v a_o ceremony_n that_o be_v various_o use_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o the_o new_a and_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n use_v on_o sundry_a occasion_n to_o no_o purpose_n here_o to_o enumerate_v one_o of_o those_o action_n be_v ordination_n of_o church-officer_n wherein_o i_o think_v it_o be_v never_o omit_v thus_o novatian_n be_v ordain_v a_o presbyter_n 245._o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o caesarea_n and_o jerusalem_n 209._o impose_v hand_n on_o origen_n to_o make_v he_o a_o presbyter_n the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v the_o completion_n of_o ordination_n or_o the_o final_a act_n thereof_o for_o whosoever_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o forementioned_a examination_n and_o attestation_n and_o consequent_o to_o that_o have_v receive_v the_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n he_o be_v esteem_v by_o all_o as_o legal_o ordain_v and_o be_v ever_o after_o deem_v to_o have_v sufficient_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o exert_v and_o discharge_v the_o duty_n and_o office_n of_o the_o presbytership_n to_o which_o by_o those_o action_n he_o be_v advance_v and_o promote_v §_o 15._o here_o now_o i_o shall_v conclude_v what_o i_o design_v to_o write_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o first_o particular_a concern_v the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o clergy_n under_o which_o i_o have_v discourse_v distinct_o of_o the_o office_n and_o order_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n as_o also_o of_o several_a other_o thing_n relate_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o dignity_n as_o for_o those_o other_o act_n of_o they_o which_o remain_v to_o be_v inquire_v into_o i_o shall_v not_o meddle_v with_o they_o here_o for_o though_o they_o may_v have_v some_o rapport_v or_o connexion_n to_o this_o head_n yet_o they_o more_o proper_o and_o immediate_o respect_v the_o three_o unto_o which_o place_n therefore_o i_o shall_v refer_v their_o discussion_n and_o examination_n chap._n vi_o §_o 1._o the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o laity_n propose_v to_o be_v discourse_v of_o what_o be_v the_o qualification_n of_o church-membership_n §_o 2._o the_o people_n in_o some_o case_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v their_o bishop_n §_o 3._o the_o conjunct_a act_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n propose_v to_o be_v discourse_v of_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n be_v manage_v by_o their_o joint_a endeavour_n §_o 1._o have_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n treat_v of_o the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o clergy_n i_o come_v now_o in_o this_o to_o speak_v something_o to_o the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o to_o inquire_v into_o those_o action_n and_o power_n which_o they_o exert_v distinct_o by_o themselves_o and_o here_o it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o first_o of_o all_o to_o make_v a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o laity_n that_o be_v how_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v they_o be_v first_o admit_v to_o be_v member_n of_o a_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o membership_n they_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o all_o those_o power_n which_o we_o shall_v hereafter_o mention_v now_o for_o answer_n hereunto_o in_o general_a 175._o all_o those_o that_o be_v baptize_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v a_o right_a to_o all_o the_o privilege_n thereof_o except_o they_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o grof_n and_o scandalous_a sin_n as_o idolatry_n murder_n adultery_n and_o such_o like_a for_o than_o they_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o admit_v again_o till_o by_o a_o penitent_a and_o holy_a deportment_n they_o have_v testify_v their_o grief_n and_o sorrow_n for_o their_o unholy_a and_o irregular_a action_n for_o as_o origen_n say_v 143._o we_o do_v our_o utmost_a that_o our_o assembly_n be_v compose_v of_o good_a and_o wise_a men._n so_o that_o 178._o none_o who_o be_v admit_v to_o our_o congregation_n and_o prayer_n be_v vicious_a and_o wicked_a except_o very_o rare_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o a_o particular_a bad_a man_n may_v be_v conceal_v in_o so_o great_a a_o number_n but_o since_o the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n be_v adult_a person_n at_o their_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n and_o admission_n into_o church-fellowship_n and_o society_n therefore_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o prerequisites_n of_o baptism_n since_o that_o sacrament_n give_v they_o a_o right_n and_o title_n to_o that_o admission_n or_o reception_n now_o those_o person_n who_o design_v to_o leave_v heathenism_n and_o idolatry_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v member_n of_o a_o christian_a church_n be_v not_o present_o advance_v to_o that_o degree_n but_o be_v first_o continue_v a_o certain_a space_n of_o time_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o catechuman_n or_o the_o catechise_v one_o these_o be_v candidate_n of_o christianity_n who_o be_v to_o stay_v some_o time_n in_o that_o order_n for_o these_o two_o reason_n the_o one_o be_v that_o they_o may_v be_v catechise_v and_o instruct_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v call_v catechuman_n and_o the_o other_o be_v 142._o that_o they_o may_v give_v demonstration_n of_o the_o reality_n of_o their_o intention_n by_o the_o change_n of_o their_o life_n and_o the_o holiness_n of_o their_o conversation_n whilst_o they_o be_v in_o this_o estate_n or_o rather_o in_o a_o preparatory_a thereunto_o 142._o they_o be_v first_o private_o instruct_v at_o home_n till_o they_o understand_v the_o more_o intelligible_a principle_n of_o christianity_n and_o then_o they_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o first_o rank_n of_o catechuman_n who_o be_v call_v by_o tertullian_n 89._o edocti_fw-la or_o those_o that_o be_v teach_v these_o be_v permit_v 〈◊〉_d to_o come_v into_o the_o church_n where_o they_o stand_v in_o a_o place_n by_o themselves_o 143._o and_o be_v present_a at_o the_o sermon_n which_o be_v adapt_v to_o their_o capacity_n be_v discourse_n of_o
he_o will_v contradict_v all_o other_o writer_n it_o be_v avouch_v by_o all_o that_o synod_n do_v depose_v all_o those_o bishop_n that_o be_v guilty_a of_o criminal_a and_o scandalous_a enormity_n as_o privatus_fw-la bishop_n of_o lambese_n be_v depose_v by_o a_o synod_n of_o ninety_o bishop_n 140._o for_o his_o many_o and_o heinous_a crime_n §_o 7._o but_o now_o except_v these_o three_o cause_n of_o apostasy_n heresy_n and_o immorality_n it_o be_v schism_n in_o a_o parish_n to_o leave_v their_o minister_n or_o to_o set_v up_o another_o bishop_n against_o he_o for_o though_o they_o at_o first_o choose_v their_o bishop_n yet_o their_o bishop_n be_v on_o their_o choice_n approve_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n they_o can_v not_o dethrone_v he_o without_o true_o assign_v one_o of_o those_o forementioned_a cause_n for_o this_o be_v to_o gather_v a_o church_n out_o of_o a_o church_n to_o erect_v a_o new_a altar_n and_o a_o new_a bishop_n which_o can_v not_o be_v in_o one_o church_n for_o as_o cyprian_n write_v 93._o god_n be_v one_o christ_n be_v one_o the_o church_n be_v one_o the_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v be_v one_o wherefore_o to_o erect_v a_o new_a altar_n and_o constitute_v a_o new_a bishop_n beside_o the_o one_o altar_n and_o the_o one_o bishop_n be_v impracticable_a whosoever_o gather_v here_o scatters_z so_o to_o do_v be_v adulterous_a impious_a sacrilegious_a mad_a and_o wicked_a 138._o from_o hence_o say_v cyprian_n schism_n do_v arise_v that_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o obey_v and_o it_o be_v not_o consider_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n and_o one_o judge_n in_o a_o church_n at_o a_o time_n and_o 193._o this_o be_v the_o rise_n and_o source_n of_o schismatic_n that_o through_o their_o swell_a pride_n they_o contemn_v their_o bishop_n and_o so_o they_o go_v off_o from_o the_o church_n so_o they_o erect_v a_o profane_a altar_n and_o so_o they_o rebel_v against_o the_o peace_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o ordination_n and_o unity_n of_o god_n and_o again_o 208._o from_o thence_o proceed_v schism_n that_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v but_o one_o and_o preside_v over_o the_o church_n be_v contemn_v by_o the_o proud_a presumption_n of_o man_n and_o he_o that_o be_v think_v worthy_a by_o god_n be_v esteem_v unworthy_a by_o men._n and_o again_o 209._o the_o church_n be_v the_o people_n unite_v to_o their_o bishop_n and_o the_o sheep_n adhere_v to_o their_o pastor_n the_o bishop_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n in_o the_o bishop_n whosoever_o be_v not_o with_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n and_o those_o do_v in_o vain_a flatter_v themselves_o who_o have_v not_o peace_n with_o god_n priest_n creep_v about_o and_o private_o communicate_v with_o some_o as_o they_o think_v when_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v not_o divide_v but_o connex_v and_o couple_v together_o by_o the_o unity_n of_o its_o agree_a bishop_n whosoever_o therefore_o shall_v causeless_o desert_v his_o bishop_n and_o solicit_v other_o so_o to_o do_v be_v a_o true_a schismatic_a since_o in_o so_o do_v 90._o he_o divide_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o flock_n with_o the_o bishop_n separated_z the_o sheep_n from_o their_o pastor_n and_o dissipate_v the_o member_n of_o christ._n from_o these_o quotation_n than_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o the_o primitive_a schism_n respect_v only_o a_o particular_a church_n and_o consist_v in_o a_o person_n be_v separation_n from_o communion_n with_o his_o lawful_a bishop_n without_o a_o just_a and_o authentic_a cause_n when_o any_o one_o shall_v set_v up_o a_o particular_a church_n in_o a_o particular_a church_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o lawful_a bishop_n thereof_o and_o shall_v draw_v away_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o that_o parish_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o legal_a minister_n set_v up_o distinct_a meeting_n and_o 299._o conventicle_n as_o cyprian_n call_v they_o this_o be_v true_a schism_n for_o as_o ignatius_n say_v whosoever_o so_o assemble_v 2._o be_v not_o congregat_v legal_o according_a to_o the_o command_n and_o 7._o whosoever_o officiate_v without_o the_o bishop_n sacrifice_v to_o the_o devil_n §_o 8._o this_o notion_n now_o of_o schism_n give_v we_o a_o clear_a reason_n why_o we_o find_v in_o ignatius_n so_o frequent_a and_o pathetic_a injunction_n of_o obedience_n to_o and_o unity_n with_o our_o respective_a pastor_n of_o avoid_v all_o division_n and_o close_o adhere_v to_o they_o because_o a_o desert_v of_o they_o or_o a_o separate_n from_o they_o be_v a_o commission_n of_o this_o horrid_a and_o detestable_a sin_n of_o schism_n as_o will_v appear_v from_o these_o follow_a exhortation_n and_o instruction_n of_o he_o with_o which_o every_o leaf_n almost_o of_o his_o epistle_n be_v fraught_v and_o furnish_v 6._o all_o you_o of_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n obey_v your_o bishop_n as_o jesus_n christ_n do_v the_o father_n and_o the_o presbytery_n as_o the_o apostle_n and_o honour_v the_o 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o god_n let_v nothing_o of_o ecclesiastical_a service_n be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n let_v that_o communion_n only_o be_v esteem_v valid_a which_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o by_o one_o permit_v by_o he_o wherever_o the_o bishop_n be_v there_o let_v the_o people_n be_v as_o where_o jesus_n christ_n be_v there_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v it_o be_v not_o lawful_a without_o the_o bishop_n or_o one_o permit_v by_o he_o to_o baptize_v or_o celebrate_v the_o 〈◊〉_d this_o be_v please_v unto_o god_n that_o so_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v may_v be_v firm_a and_o legal_a 14._o have_v respect_n unto_o your_o bishop_n as_o god_n have_v respect_n unto_o you_o my_o soul_n for_o they_o that_o obey_v their_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n and_o with_o they_o let_v my_o part_n in_o god_n be_v 20._o let_v we_o not_o resist_v our_o bishop_n lest_o we_o be_v find_v resister_n of_o god_n 33._o i_o exhort_v you_o to_o do_v every_o thing_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n the_o bishop_n preside_v in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n and_o the_o presbyter_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o deacon_n persorm_v the_o entrust_v ministry_n of_o jesus_n christ_n let_v there_o nothing_o be_v in_o you_o that_o may_v divide_v you_o but_o be_v unite_v to_o your_o bishop_n and_o president_n as_o therefore_o christ_n do_v nothing_o without_o the_o father_n be_v unite_v to_o he_o neither_o by_o himself_o nor_o by_o his_o apostle_n so_o do_v you_o nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n nor_o private_o withdraw_v from_o they_o but_o assemble_v together_o have_v one_o prayer_n one_o supplication_n one_o mind_n and_o one_o hope_n 40._o flee_v all_o division_n where_o the_o pastor_n be_v there_o as_o sheep_n follow_v for_o there_o be_v many_o 〈◊〉_d wolf_n that_o seek_v to_o carry_v you_o away_o but_o let_v they_o have_v no_o place_n in_o your_o unity_n whoever_o be_v god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n they_o be_v with_o the_o bishop_n and_o whosoever_o repent_v shall_v come_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n those_o shall_v be_v god_n that_o they_o may_v live_v according_a to_o jesus_n christ._n be_v not_o deceive_v my_o brethren_n if_o any_o one_o follow_v a_o 〈◊〉_d or_o one_o that_o cause_v division_n and_o separation_n he_o shall_v not_o inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n 43._o respect_v the_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n keep_v your_o flesh_n as_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n love_n unity_n avoid_v schism_n be_v follower_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o he_o be_v of_o his_o father_n where_o division_n and_o wrath_n be_v god_n dwell_v not_o god_n therefore_o pardon_v all_o penitent_n if_o they_o penitential_o return_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n and_o the_o presbytery_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o some_o other_o such_o like_a expression_n there_o be_v in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o this_o father_n which_o evident_o demonstrate_v schism_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o than_o a_o causeless_a separation_n from_o our_o parish_n bishop_n or_o minister_n and_o a_o wander_a after_o or_o a_o adhesion_n to_o another_o false_a and_o pretend_a pastor_n §_o 9_o but_o for_o the_o clear_a proof_n that_o this_o be_v what_o the_o father_n be_v mean_v by_o schism_n it_o may_v not_o be_v altogether_o unnecessary_a to_o add_v unto_o these_o quotation_n a_o example_n or_o two_o for_o example_n more_o convince_o 〈◊〉_d than_o bare_a testimony_n and_o citation_n and_o here_o let_v we_o first_o view_v the_o schism_n of_o felicissimus_n in_o the_o hurch_n of_o carthage_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o 38th_o 40th_o and_o 55th_o epistle_n of_o cyprian_a and_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o respect_v only_o that_o particular_a church_n or_o parish_n when_o cyprian_n be_v elect_v bishop_n of_o carthage_n felicissimus_n and_o other_o of_o his_o faction_n oppose_v he_o but_o
this_o chapter_n and_o his_o gospel_n with_o say_v that_o when_o the_o apostle_n go_v 〈◊〉_d and_o preach_v the_o lord_n 〈◊〉_d with_o they_o and_o confirm_v the_o word_n with_o sign_n follow_v so_o that_o these_o be_v extraordinary_a action_n 〈◊〉_d promise_v to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o first_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o faith_n of_o christ._n but_o now_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o forementioned_a determination_n of_o vincentius_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d that_o in_o his_o age_n they_o apprehend_v they_o to_o be_v like_o baptism_n ordinary_a and_o stand_a administration_n in_o the_o church_n and_o so_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o forecited_n text_n introduce_v for_o a_o ordinary_a and_o constant_a practice_n that_o which_o be_v promise_v by_o christ_n for_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a gift_n christ_n promise_v his_o 〈◊〉_d the_o miraculous_a power_n of_o cast_v devil_n out_o of_o body_n possess_v by_o they_o but_o these_o father_n understand_v this_o promise_n of_o the_o common_a spiritual_a effect_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o where_o it_o be_v believe_o receive_v deliver_v that_o person_n from_o the_o desusion_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o devil_n under_o which_o we_o all_o natural_o be_v be_v by_o nature_n child_n of_o wrath_n and_o for_o the_o declaration_n of_o this_o invisible_a freedom_n and_o deliverance_n which_o they_o all_o thought_n to_o be_v in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d baptism_n they_o make_v use_v of_o this_o external_a sign_n of_o exorcism_n just_a before_o baptism_n to_o declare_v thereby_o that_o now_o the_o unclean_a devil_n with_o all_o his_o power_n and_o tyranny_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o that_o person_n who_o be_v now_o go_v in_o and_o by_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o service_n of_o a_o 〈◊〉_d master_n viz._n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n god_n bless_v for_o evermore_o §_o 3._o when_o 〈◊〉_d be_v 〈◊〉_d than_o come_v baptism_n its_o self_n and_o the_o person_n be_v ready_a to_o be_v baptise_a the_o minister_n by_o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d the_o water_n for_o that_o use_n because_o it_o be_v not_o any_o water_n but_o only_o 446._o that_o water_n as_o sedatus_fw-la bishop_n of_o turbo_n write_v which_o be_v sanctify_v in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o minister_n that_o 〈◊〉_d away_o sin_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o as_o tertullian_n write_v 〈◊〉_d that_o any_o water_n 〈◊〉_d sacramentum_fw-la sanctificationis_fw-la consequuntur_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d supervenit_fw-la 〈◊〉_d statim_fw-la 〈◊〉_d de_fw-la coelis_fw-la &_o baptism_n p._n 598._o may_v be_v apply_v to_o that_o use_n but_o then_o god_n must_v be_v first_o invocate_v and_o then_o the_o holy_a ghost_n present_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n move_v upon_o they_o and_o 〈◊〉_d they_o 〈◊〉_d say_v cyprian_n 〈◊〉_d the_o water_n must_v be_v first_o 〈◊〉_d and_o sanctify_a by_o the_o priest_n that_o by_o its_o wash_n it_o may_v wash_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n that_o be_v baptise_a §_o 4._o the_o water_n be_v consecrate_a the_o person_n be_v then_o baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o write_v justin_n 〈◊〉_d 94._o they_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n the_o father_n lord_n of_o all_o and_o of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o as_o clemens_n 〈◊〉_d say_v 573._o the_o baptize_v person_n by_o this_o dedication_n to_o the_o bless_a trinity_n be_v deliver_v from_o the_o corrupt_a trinity_n viz._n the_o devil_n the_o world_n and_o the_o flesh_n and_o be_v now_o seal_v by_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n this_o baptise_v in_o the_o name_n of_o trinity_n origen_n term_n 124._o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o adorable_a trinity_n §_o 5._o as_o for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o water_n employ_v in_o baptism_n that_o be_v whether_o they_o 〈◊〉_d or_o dip_v to_o i_o it_o seem_v evident_a that_o their_o 〈◊〉_d custom_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o dip_v the_o whole_a body_n when_o st._n barnabas_n describe_v a_o baptize_v person_n by_o his_o go_v down_o into_o the_o water_n 235._o we_o go_v down_o say_v he_o into_o the_o water_n full_a of_o sin_n and_o filth_n but_o we_o ascend_v with_o fruit_n and_o benefit_n in_o our_o heart_n and_o so_o tertullian_n represent_v baptize_v person_n as_o 583._o enter_v into_o the_o water_n and_o as_o 597._o let_v down_o into_o the_o water_n and_o justin_n martyr_n describe_v the_o same_o 94._o by_o be_v wash_v in_o water_n and_o call_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v baptize_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d supra_fw-la a_o washing-place_n or_o a_o bath_n whence_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d against_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n condemn_v it_o as_o carnal_a and_o as_o be_v upon_o that_o account_n no_o 〈◊〉_d 239._o different_a from_o the_o baptism_n or_o wash_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o they_o use_v as_o a_o common_a and_o ordinary_a bath_n to_o wash_v away_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o their_o body_n §_o 6._o but_o though_o immersion_n be_v their_o usual_a custom_n yet_o perfusion_n or_o sprinkle_v be_v not_o account_v unlawful_a but_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n that_o be_v use_v as_o in_o clinic_n baptism_n which_o be_v when_o sick_a person_n who_o death_n they_o apprehend_v be_v baptise_a in_o their_o bed_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 244._o be_v sick_a and_o 〈◊〉_d death_n as_o be_v 〈◊〉_d be_v baptise_a in_o his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d perfusion_n or_o pour_v on_o of_o water_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o this_o baptism_n be_v not_o general_o esteem_v as_o perfect_v as_o the_o more_o solemn_a baptism_n for_o which_o reason_n it_o be_v a_o custom_n in_o some_o church_n not_o to_o advance_v any_o to_o clerical_a order_n who_o have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d baptise_a a_o instance_n whereof_o we_o have_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n where_o the_o ordination_n of_o novatian_n to_o be_v a_o presbyter_n be_v 245._o oppose_v by_o all_o the_o clergy_n and_o by_o many_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d as_o unlawful_a because_o of_o his_o clinic_n perfusion_n but_o yet_o that_o they_o hold_v it_o not_o altogether_o or_o absolute_o unlawful_a to_o be_v do_v appear_v from_o that_o on_o the_o entreaty_n of_o the_o bishop_n they_o consent_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v ordain_v as_o he_o according_o be_v and_o cyprian_n in_o a_o set_a discourse_n on_o this_o subject_a declare_v that_o he_o think_v this_o baptism_n to_o be_v as_o perfect_a and_o 〈◊〉_d as_o that_o do_v more_o solemn_o by_o immersion_n for_o when_o one_o magnus_n write_v to_o he_o 〈◊〉_d his_o opinion_n whether_o those_o be_v 〈◊〉_d baptize_v who_o through_o their_o 〈◊〉_d be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o only_o perfuse_v or_o asperse_v he_o 〈◊〉_d nos_fw-la quantum_fw-la concipit_fw-la mediocritas_fw-la nostra_fw-la 〈◊〉_d in_o nullo_n mutilari_fw-la &_o 〈◊〉_d posse_fw-la divina_fw-la beneficia_fw-la nec_fw-la minus_fw-la aliquid_fw-la illic_fw-la posse_fw-la contingere_fw-la ubi_fw-la plena_fw-la &_o tota_fw-la 〈◊〉_d &_o dantis_fw-la &_o sumentis_fw-la accipitur_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la divinis_fw-la muneribus_fw-la hauritur_fw-la neque_fw-la enim_fw-la sic_fw-la in_o sacramento_n salutari_fw-la delictorum_fw-la contagia_fw-la ut_fw-la in_o lavacro_fw-la carnali_fw-la &_o seculari_fw-la 〈◊〉_d cutis_fw-la &_o corporis_fw-la 〈◊〉_d ut_fw-la aphronitris_fw-la &_o 〈◊〉_d quoque_fw-la adjumentis_fw-la &_o solio_fw-la &_o piscina_fw-la opus_fw-la fit_a quibus_fw-la ablui_fw-la &_o mundari_fw-la corpusculum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d aliter_fw-la pectus_fw-la credentis_fw-la abluitur_fw-la aliter_fw-la mens_fw-la hominis_fw-la per_fw-la fidei_fw-la merita_fw-la mundatur_fw-la in_o sacramentis_fw-la 〈◊〉_d necessitate_v cogente_a &_o deo_fw-la indulgentiam_fw-la svam_fw-la 〈◊〉_d totum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d divina_fw-la compendia_fw-la nec_fw-la quemquam_fw-la movere_fw-la debet_fw-la quod_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d persundi_fw-la videantur_fw-la aegri_fw-la cum_fw-la gratiam_fw-la dominicam_fw-la 〈◊〉_d quando_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d per_fw-la ezechielem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d &_o aspergam_fw-la super_fw-la vos_fw-la aquam_fw-la 〈◊〉_d &_o mundabi_fw-la mini_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d vos_fw-la &_o dabo_fw-la vobis_fw-la cor_fw-la novum_fw-la &_o spiritum_fw-la novum_fw-la dabo_fw-la in_o vobis_fw-la item_n in_o numeris_fw-la &_o homo_fw-la qui_fw-la 〈◊〉_d immundus_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la 〈◊〉_d hic_fw-la 〈◊〉_d dietertio_fw-la &_o die_v septimo_fw-la &_o mundus_fw-la erit_fw-la si_fw-la 〈◊〉_d non_fw-la suerit_fw-la purificatus_fw-la die_fw-la tertio_fw-la &_o die_v septimo_fw-la non_fw-la erit_fw-la mundus_fw-la &_o exterminabitur_fw-la anima_fw-la illa_fw-la de_fw-la israel_n quoniam_fw-la aqua_fw-la aspersionis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la eum_fw-la sparsa_fw-la et_fw-la iterum_fw-la &_o locutus_fw-la est_fw-la dominus_fw-la ad_fw-la moysen_n dicens_fw-la accipe_fw-la 〈◊〉_d de_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d israel_n &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o ita_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d purificationem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d aqua_fw-la purificationis_fw-la &_o iterum_fw-la aqua_fw-la aspersionis_fw-la purificatio_fw-la est_fw-la unde_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quoque_fw-la aquae_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lavacri_fw-la obtinere_fw-la &_o quando_fw-la haec_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la 〈◊〉_d ubi_fw-la sit_fw-la &_o dantis_fw-la &_o accipientis_fw-la 〈◊〉_d integra_fw-la stare_v omne_fw-la
to_o the_o gentile_n declare_v those_o glad_a tiding_n to_o all_o kingdom_n and_o province_n so_o that_o as_o the_o apostle_n paul_n say_v rom._n 10._o 18._o their_o sound_n go_v into_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o word_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n every_o one_o take_v a_o particular_a part_n of_o the_o world_n for_o his_o proper_a province_n to_o make_v know_v the_o joyful_a news_n of_o life_n and_o salvation_n through_o christ_n therein_o thus_o st._n andrew_n principal_o preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o scythia_n st._n bartholomew_n in_o india_n st._n matthew_n in_o parthia_n st._n john_n in_o the_o lesser_a asia_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v their_o particular_a province_n allot_v they_o wherein_o they_o go_v forth_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o as_o they_o come_v to_o any_o city_n town_n or_o village_n they_o publish_v to_o the_o inhabitant_n thereof_o the_o bless_a news_n of_o life_n and_o immortality_n through_o jesus_n christ_n constitute_v the_o first_o convert_v of_o every_o place_n through_o which_o they_o pass_v bishop_n and_o deacon_n of_o those_o church_n which_o they_o there_o gather_v so_o say_v clemens_n romanus_n 54._o the_o apostle_n go_v forth_o preach_v in_o city_n and_o country_n appoint_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o their_o ministry_n for_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n general_o leave_v those_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n to_o govern_v and_o enlarge_v those_o particular_a church_n over_o which_o they_o have_v place_v they_o whilst_o they_o themselves_o pass_v forward_o plant_v other_o church_n and_o place_v governor_n over_o they_o thus_o say_v tertullian_n 80._o clemens_n be_v ordain_v bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o st._n peter_n and_o polycarp_n bishop_n of_o smirna_n by_o st._n john_n §_o 5._o whether_o in_o the_o apostolic_a and_o primitive_a day_n there_o be_v more_o bishop_n than_o one_o in_o a_o church_n at_o first_o sight_n seem_v difficult_a to_o resolve_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o 2._o clemens_n romanus_n mention_v many_o in_o one_o church_n be_v certain_a and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n it_o be_v as_o certain_a that_o ignatius_n tertullian_n cyprian_n and_o the_o follow_a father_n affirm_v that_o there_o be_v and_o ought_v to_o be_v but_o one_o in_o a_o church_n these_o contradiction_n may_v at_o the_o first_o view_n seem_v inextricable_a but_o i_o hope_v the_o follow_a account_n will_v reconcile_v all_o these_o seem_a difficulty_n and_o withal_o afford_v we_o a_o fair_a and_o easy_a conception_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o presbyter_n i_o shall_v then_o lay_v down_o as_o sure_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o supreme_a bishop_n in_o a_o place_n that_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o bishop_n by_o way_n of_o eminency_n and_o propriety_n the_o proper_a pastor_n and_o minister_n of_o his_o parish_n to_o who_o care_n and_o trust_v the_o soul_n of_o that_o church_n or_o parish_n over_o which_o he_o preside_v be_v principal_o and_o more_o immediate_o commit_v so_o say_v cyprian_n 138._o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n in_o a_o church_n at_o a_o time_n and_o so_o cornelius_n object_n to_o novatian_n that_o he_o do_v not_o remember_v 244._o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n in_o a_o church_n and_o throughout_o the_o whole_a epistle_n of_o ignatius_n and_o the_o generality_n of_o writer_n succeed_v he_o we_o find_v but_o one_o single_a bishop_n in_o a_o church_n who_o quotation_n to_o which_o purpose_n will_v be_v fruitless_a to_o recite_v here_o since_o the_o 〈◊〉_d practise_v of_o the_o universal_a church_n confirm_v it_o and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o follow_a discourse_n will_v clear_o illustrate_v it_o only_o it_o may_v not_o be_v impertinent_a to_o remark_n this_o by_o the_o way_n that_o by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o those_o bishop_n who_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o orthodox_n be_v wont_a to_o prove_v the_o succession_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o the_o novelty_n of_o that_o of_o the_o heretic_n 78._o let_v they_o demonstrate_v the_o original_a of_o their_o church_n as_o tertullian_n challenge_v the_o marcionite_n and_o other_o heretic_n let_v they_o turn_v over_o the_o order_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o see_v whether_o they_o have_v have_v a_o succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o any_o one_o who_o be_v constitute_v by_o the_o apostle_n or_o apostolic_a man_n thus_o the_o true_o apostolic_a church_n have_v as_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n have_v polycarp_n there_o place_v by_o st._n john_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n clement_n ordain_v by_o peter_n and_o other_o church_n can_v tell_v who_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n over_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o who_o have_v be_v their_o successor_n to_o this_o very_a day_n so_o also_o say_v irenaeus_n 170._o we_o challenge_v the_o heretic_n to_o that_o tradition_n which_o be_v hand_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n and_o in_o the_o 171._o next_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n the_o say_a father_n give_v we_o a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n till_o his_o day_n by_o who_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v successive_o transmit_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n in_o which_o catalogue_n we_o find_v but_o one_o bishop_n at_o a_o time_n and_o as_o he_o die_v so_o another_o single_a person_n succeed_v he_o in_o the_o charge_n of_o that_o flock_n or_o parish_n so_o that_o this_o consideration_n evidence_n also_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n strict_o so_o call_v in_o a_o church_n at_o a_o time_n who_o be_v relate_v to_o his_o flock_n 90._o as_o a_o pastor_n to_o his_o sheep_n and_o a_o parent_n to_o his_o child_n the_o title_n of_o this_o supreme_a church-officer_n be_v most_o of_o they_o reckon_v up_o in_o one_o place_n by_o cyprian_a which_o be_v 208._o bishop_n pastor_n precedent_n governor_n superintendent_n and_o priest_n and_o this_o be_v he_o which_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v call_v 34._o the_o angel_n of_o his_o church_n as_o origen_n think_v which_o appellation_n denote_v both_o his_o authority_n and_o office_n his_o power_n and_o duty_n of_o both_o which_o we_o shall_v somewhat_o treat_v after_o we_o have_v discourse_v of_o the_o circuit_n and_o extent_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o superintendency_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n ii_o §_o 1._o as_o but_o one_o bishop_n to_o a_o church_n so_o but_o one_o church_n to_o a_o bishop_n the_o bishop_n cure_n never_o call_v a_o diocese_n but_o usual_o a_o parish_n no_o large_a than_o our_o parish_n §_o 2._o demonstrate_v by_o several_a argument_n §_o 3._o a_o survey_n of_o the_o extent_n of_o several_a bishopric_n as_o they_o be_v in_o ignatius_n day_n as_o of_o smirna_n §_o 4._o ephesus_n §_o 5._o magnesia_n §_o 6._o philadelphia_n and_o §_o 7._o trallium_n §_o 8._o the_o bigness_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o antioch_n §_o 9_o of_o rome_n §_o 10._o of_o carthage_n §_o 11._o a_o reflection_n on_o the_o diocese_n of_o alexandria_n §_o 12._o bishop_n in_o village_n §_o 13._o all_o the_o christian_n of_o a_o diocese_n meet_v together_o in_o one_o place_n every_o sunday_n to_o serve_v god_n §_o 1._o have_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n show_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n to_o a_o church_n we_o shall_v in_o this_o evidence_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o church_n to_o a_o bishop_n which_o will_v appear_v from_o this_o single_a consideration_n viz._n that_o the_o ancient_a diocese_n be_v never_o say_v to_o contain_v church_n in_o the_o plural_a but_o only_o a_o church_n in_o the_o singular_a so_o they_o say_v 62._o the_o church_n of_o the_o corinthian_n 171._o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n in_o magnesia_n 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n in_o philadelphia_n 45._o the_o church_n in_o antioch_n and_o so_o of_o any_o other_o place_n whatsoever_o the_o church_n of_o or_o in_o such_o a_o place_n this_o be_v the_o common_a name_n whereby_o a_o bishop_n cure_n be_v denominate_v the_o bishop_n himself_o be_v usual_o call_v the_o bishop_n of_o this_o or_o that_o church_n as_o tertullian_n say_v 171._o that_o polycarp_n be_v ordain_v bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n as_o for_o the_o word_n diocese_n by_o which_o the_o bishop_n flock_n be_v now_o usual_o express_v i_o do_v not_o remember_v that_o ever_o i_o find_v it_o use_v in_o this_o sense_n by_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n but_o there_o be_v another_o word_n still_o retain_v by_o we_o by_o which_o they_o frequent_o denominate_v the_o bishop_n cure_n and_o that_o be_v parish_n so_o in_o the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o irenaeus_n to_o pope_n victor_n the_o bishopric_n of_o asia_n be_v twice_o call_v 193._o parish_n and_o in_o eusebius_n ecclesiastical_a history_n the_o word_n be_v so_o apply_v in_o several_a hundred_o place_n it_o be_v usual_a
and_o consent_n now_o how_o all_o these_o thing_n can_v be_v do_v how_o all_o this_o bishopric_n can_v meet_v together_o in_o one_o place_n how_o the_o bishop_n can_v personal_o know_v all_o the_o member_n thereof_o by_o their_o respective_a name_n even_o the_o mean_a serving-maid_n therein_o and_o permit_v none_o to_o be_v marry_v without_o his_o knowledge_n and_o advice_n without_o reduce_v this_o diocese_n to_o a_o single_a parish_n i_o know_v not_o §_o 4._o as_o for_o the_o diocese_n of_o ephesus_n there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o communion_n table_n in_o its_o whole_a territory_n at_o which_o they_o all_o communicate_v together_o whence_o they_o be_v say_v 29._o to_o break_v the_o one_o bread_n and_o 20._o he_o that_o be_v without_o or_o separate_v from_o that_o altar_n be_v say_v to_o want_v the_o bread_n of_o god_n the_o member_n also_o of_o this_o church_n can_v all_o meet_v together_o in_o one_o place_n to_o send_v up_o their_o joint_a prayer_n to_o god_n in_o christ_n and_o therefore_o ignatius_n condemn_v all_o those_o of_o that_o diocese_n 20._o who_o do_v not_o assemble_v together_o in_o that_o one_o place_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o member_n thereof_o to_o send_v up_o their_o prayer_n to_o god_n as_o proud_a self-conceited_a and_o just_o condemnable_a because_o thereby_o they_o 〈◊〉_d themselves_o of_o that_o unconceivable_a benefir_n that_o will_v accrue_v unto_o they_o by_o join_v in_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n 20._o for_o if_o the_o prayer_n of_o one_o or_o two_o have_v so_o great_a a_o force_n with_o god_n how_o 〈◊〉_d more_o prevalent_a must_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v so_o that_o if_o to_o communicate_v together_o and_o to_o pray_v together_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n than_o this_o bishopric_n be_v one_o §_o 5._o as_o for_o the_o church_n of_o magnesia_n they_o all_o assemble_v with_o the_o bishop_n have_v but_o 34._o one_o church_n and_o 34._o one_o altar_n 33._o join_v all_o together_o in_o one_o prayer_n because_o 32._o to_o have_v congregat_v elsewhere_o will_v have_v be_v against_o conscience_n and_o precept_n now_o how_o large_a such_o a_o church_n be_v where_o there_o be_v but_o one_o meeting-place_n and_o one_o altar_n where_o all_o communicate_v and_o pray_v together_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o determine_v §_o 6._o touch_v the_o bishopric_n of_o philadelphia_n its_o extent_n may_v be_v guess_v at_o by_o this_o that_o the_o member_n thereof_o 40._o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n 40._o who_o be_v their_o shepherd_n wherever_o he_o be_v they_o be_v to_o follow_v he_o like_o sheep_n 40._o receive_v the_o sacrament_n all_o together_o from_o he_o 41._o at_o that_o one_o altar_n belong_v to_o their_o diocese_n which_o they_o may_v well_o enough_o do_v since_o their_o multitude_n be_v not_o so_o great_a but_o that_o on_o other_o occasion_n they_o can_v meet_v all_o together_o as_o 45._o to_o choose_v a_o messenger_n to_o send_v to_o the_o church_n at_o antioch_n in_o syria_n §_o 7._o as_o for_o the_o diocese_n of_o trallium_n that_o can_v be_v no_o large_a than_o the_o former_a one_o since_o it_o have_v but_o one_o altar_n in_o it_o which_o be_v correlate_n to_o its_o one_o bishop_n so_o that_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o bishop_n whence_o ignatius_n say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d he_o that_o be_v within_o the_o altar_n be_v pure_a that_o be_v he_o that_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n be_v impure_a now_o let_v any_o impartial_a man_n judge_n whether_o all_o these_o description_n of_o those_o ancient_a diocese_n do_v not_o forcible_o constrain_v we_o to_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o rate_n of_o our_o modern_a parish_n and_o if_o these_o be_v no_o great_a especial_o ephesus_n at_o which_o place_n st._n paul_n preach_v three_o year_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o other_o bishopric_n where_o the_o apostle_n never_o be_v or_o at_o least_o never_o preach_v so_o long_o surmount_v their_o bulk_n and_o largeness_n how_o long_o it_o be_v before_o these_o diocese_n swell_v into_o several_a congregation_n be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o determine_v since_o it_o happen_v not_o within_o my_o prescribe_a time_n except_o in_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n the_o reason_n and_o manner_n whereof_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o a_o few_o leave_v more_o after_o that_o i_o have_v more_o full_o evidence_v this_o point_n by_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o great_a bishopric_n in_o the_o world_n even_o in_o the_o three_o century_n be_v no_o more_o than_o so_o many_o single_a congregation_n and_o if_o this_o can_v be_v prove_v it_o be_v the_o solid_a demonstration_n that_o can_v be_v give_v for_o the_o large_a a_o church_n be_v and_o the_o more_o time_n it_o have_v to_o settle_v and_o increase_v its_o self_n the_o great_a reason_n have_v we_o to_o expect_v that_o it_o shall_v exceed_v all_o other_o in_o number_n and_o diffusiveness_n now_o the_o four_o great_a diocese_n that_o in_o those_o day_n be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v antioch_n rome_n carthage_n alexandria_n the_o three_o former_a of_o which_o during_o the_o whole_a three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n never_o branch_v themselves_o into_o several_a particular_a congregation_n though_o the_o latter_a do_v as_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o show_v §_o 8._o as_o for_o the_o diocese_n of_o antioch_n its_o member_n be_v not_o so_o many_o but_o that_o 265_o year_n after_o christ_n they_o be_v able_a to_o meet_v all_o in_o one_o place_n of_o which_o we_o have_v this_o memorable_a instance_n that_o when_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la the_o heretical_a bishop_n thereof_o be_v deprive_v by_o a_o synod_n hold_v in_o that_o place_n and_o domnus_n substitute_v in_o his_o room_n 282._o he_o refuse_v to_o resign_v the_o church_n house_n till_o the_o emperor_n aurelian_a force_v he_o to_o resign_v ibidem_fw-la that_o house_n so_o that_o for_o above_o 250_o year_n after_o christ_n the_o whole_a bishopric_n of_o antioch_n have_v but_o one_o church_n to_o serve_v god_n in_o §_o 9_o how_o large_a the_o diocese_n of_o rome_n be_v may_v be_v conjecture_v by_o that_o 1._o all_o the_o people_n thereof_o can_v meet_v together_o to_o perform_v divine_a service_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o history_n of_o a_o certain_a confessor_n call_v natalis_n who_o return_v from_o the_o theodosian_a heresy_n put_v himself_o into_o the_o habit_n of_o a_o penitent_a throw_v himself_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n as_o they_o go_v into_o their_o public_a meeting-place_n and_o so_o bewail_v his_o fault_n 197._o that_o at_o length_n the_o church_n be_v touch_v with_o compassion_n towards_o he_o 2._o in_o this_o diocese_n there_o be_v but_o one_o church_n or_o meeting-place_n for_o when_o bishop_n anterus_n die_v 229._o all_z the_o brethren_n meet_v together_o in_o the_o church_n to_o choose_v a_o successor_n which_o distinction_n or_o nomination_n of_o place_n viz._n that_o they_o meet_v in_o the_o church_n denote_v that_o they_o have_v but_o one_o church_n all_o for_o if_o they_o have_v have_v more_o church_n than_o one_o the_o historian_n will_v have_v leave_v we_o in_o the_o dark_a as_o to_o what_o church_n they_o meet_v in_o whether_o in_o st._n james_n st._n john_n or_o st._n peter_n 3._o in_o this_o bishopric_n also_o they_o have_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o communion-table_n as_o appear_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o cyprian_a who_o describe_v the_o schism_n of_o novatian_n a_o presbyter_n of_o this_o church_n by_o 198._o his_o erect_v a_o profane_a altar_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o altar_n of_o cornelius_n his_o lawful_a bishop_n 4._o the_o whole_a diocese_n can_v concur_v together_o in_o salutation_n and_o letter_n to_o other_o church_n thus_o conclude_v a_o letter_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o clergy_n of_o carthage_n 12._o the_o brethren_n which_o be_v in_o bond_n salute_v you_o and_o the_o presbyter_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n 5._o whatever_o letter_n be_v write_v to_o that_o church_n be_v read_v before_o they_o all_o as_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o bishop_n cornolius_n 144._o to_o read_v all_o public_a letter_n to_o his_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o numerous_a flock_n last_o the_o people_n of_o this_o diocese_n meet_v all_o together_o to_o choose_v a_o bishop_n when_o the_o see_v be_v vacant_a so_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o anterus_n 229._o all_o the_o brethren_n meet_v together_o in_o the_o church_n to_o choose_v a_o successor_n where_o all_o the_o people_n unanimous_o choose_v fabianus_n and_o so_o after_o the_o death_n of_o fabianus_n cornelius_n be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o that_o diocese_n 198._o by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n now_o whether_o all_o these_o thing_n put_v together_o whether_o their_o have_v but_o one_o communion-table_n in_o their_o whole_a
diocese_n as_o also_o but_o one_o church_n where_o they_o all_o usual_o meet_v do_v not_o unavoidable_o reduce_v this_o bishopric_n to_o the_o circumference_n of_o a_o modern_a parish_n i_o leave_v every_o man_n to_o judge_v §_o 10._o the_o next_o diocese_n to_o be_v consider_v be_v carthage_n which_o next_o to_o rome_n and_o alexandria_n be_v the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o world_n and_o probable_o have_v as_o many_o christian_n in_o it_o as_o either_o especial_o if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o tertullian_n insinuate_v that_o the_o ten_o part_n thereof_o be_v christian_a for_o he_o remonstrate_v to_o scapula_n the_o persecute_v precedent_n of_o that_o city_n that_o 450._o if_o he_o shall_v destroy_v the_o christian_n of_o carthage_n he_o must_v root_v out_o the_o ten_o part_n thereof_o but_o yet_o how_o many_o soever_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o bishopric_n be_v even_o some_o year_n after_o tertullian_n day_n they_o be_v no_o more_o in_o number_n than_o there_o be_v now_o in_o our_o parish_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o score_n of_o passage_n in_o the_o write_n of_o cyprian_n bishop_n of_o that_o church_n for_o 1._o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o diocese_n 90._o can_v know_v every_o one_o therein_o 2._o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o diocese_n be_v the_o common_a curator_n of_o all_o the_o poor_a therein_o relieve_v the_o poor_a and_o indigent_a pay_v of_o their_o debt_n and_o aid_v the_o necessitous_a tradesman_n with_o money_n to_o set_v up_o their_o trade_n as_o cyprian_n when_o he_o be_v in_o his_o exile_a state_n send_v caldonius_n herculanus_n rogatianus_n and_o numidicus_n to_o his_o church_n at_o carthage_n ibidem_fw-la to_o pay_v off_o the_o debt_n of_o the_o indebt_a member_n thereof_o and_o to_o help_v those_o poor_a mechanic_n with_o a_o convenient_a sum_n of_o money_n who_o be_v willing_a to_o set_v up_o their_o trade_n if_o cyprian_n diocese_n have_v consist_v of_o score_n of_o parish_n how_o many_o thousand_o pound_n must_v he_o have_v expend_v to_o have_v pay_v off_o the_o debt_n of_o all_o the_o insolvent_a person_n therein_o and_o to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d every_o poor_a trader_n with_o a_o sufficient_a stock_n to_o carry_v on_o his_o employment_n 3._o all_o the_o diocese_n be_v present_a when_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v administer_v so_o say_v cyprian_n 177._o we_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n the_o whole_a brotherhood_n be_v present_a 4._o when_o celerinus_n be_v ordain_v lector_fw-la or_o clerk_n by_o cyprian_a he_o read_v from_o the_o pulpit_n so_o that_o 81._o all_o the_o people_n can_v see_v and_o hear_v he_o 5._o in_o all_o ordination_n all_o the_o people_n be_v consult_v and_o none_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n without_o their_o approbation_n as_o be_v assure_v by_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o this_o diocese_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v his_o constant_a custom_n 76._o in_o all_o ordination_n to_o consult_v his_o people_n and_o with_o their_o common_a counsel_n to_o weigh_v the_o merit_n of_o every_o candidate_n of_o the_o sacred_a order_n and_o therefore_o when_o for_o extraordinary_a merit_n he_o advance_v one_o to_o the_o degree_n of_o a_o lector_fw-la or_o clerk_n without_o first_o communicate_v it_o to_o his_o diocese_n he_o write_v from_o his_o exile_v state_n 80._o to_o his_o whole_a flock_n the_o reason_n of_o it_o 6._o when_o that_o see_v be_v vacant_a all_o the_o people_n meet_v together_o to_o choose_v a_o bishop_n whence_o pontius_n say_v that_o cyprian_n be_v elect_v bishop_n of_o this_o diocese_n cypriani_fw-la by_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o people_n and_o cyprian_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o 139._o the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o his_o people_n 7._o all_o the_o people_n of_o this_o diocese_n can_v meet_v together_o to_o send_v letter_n to_o other_o church_n a_o instance_n whereof_o we_o have_v in_o that_o gratulatory_a letter_n still_o extant_a in_o cyprian_a which_o they_o 163._o all_o send_v to_o lucius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n on_o his_o return_n from_o exile_n 8._o all_o the_o people_n be_v present_a at_o church-censure_n and_o concur_v at_o the_o 92._o excommunication_n of_o offender_n thus_o cyprian_n write_v from_o his_o exile_n to_o the_o people_n of_o this_o his_o diocese_n about_o the_o irregularity_n of_o two_o of_o his_o subdeacons_n and_o one_o of_o his_o acolyte_n and_o about_o the_o schism_n of_o felicissimus_n assure_v they_o that_o as_o to_o the_o former_a when_o ever_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o return_v he_o in_o peace_n 64._o it_o shall_v be_v determine_v by_o he_o and_o his_o colleague_n and_o his_o whole_a flock_n and_o as_o to_o the_o latter_a that_o then_o likewise_o that_o shall_v be_v transact_v 94._o according_a to_o the_o arbitrament_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o common_a counsel_n of_o they_o all_o 9_o at_o the_o absolution_n of_o penitent_n all_o the_o people_n be_v present_a who_o examine_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o offender_n repentance_n and_o if_o well_o satisfy_v of_o it_o consent_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o the_o church_n peace_n therefore_o when_o some_o presbyter_n in_o a_o time_n of_o persecution_n have_v with_o too_o great_a 〈◊〉_d and_o precipitancy_n assoil_v some_o of_o those_o that_o through_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o persecution_n have_v succumb_v cyprian_n write_v they_o from_o his_o exile_n a_o objurgatory_n letter_n command_v they_o to_o admit_v no_o more_o till_o peace_n shall_v be_v restore_v to_o the_o church_n when_o those_o offender_n shall_v plead_v their_o cause_n 30._o before_o all_o the_o people_n and_o touch_v the_o same_o matter_n he_o write_v in_o another_o place_n to_o all_o the_o people_n of_o his_o diocese_n that_o when_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o restore_v peace_n to_o the_o church_n than_o all_o those_o matter_n 37._o shall_v be_v examine_v in_o their_o presence_n and_o be_v judge_v by_o they_o last_o nothing_o be_v do_v in_o this_o diocese_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n so_o resolve_v bishop_n cyprian_n 17._o from_o the_o first_o time_n i_o be_v make_v bishop_n say_v he_o i_o determine_v to_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o my_o people_n and_o according_o when_o he_o be_v exile_v from_o his_o flock_n he_o write_v to_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n thereof_o that_o when_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o return_v he_o unto_o they_o 17._o all_o affair_n as_o their_o mutual_a honour_n do_v require_v shall_v be_v debate_v in_o common_a by_o they_o now_o whether_o all_o these_o observation_n do_v not_o evident_o reduce_v the_o diocese_n of_o carthage_n to_o the_o same_o bulk_n with_o our_o parish_n i_o leave_v to_o every_o one_o to_o 〈◊〉_d for_o my_o part_n i_o must_v needs_o profess_v that_o i_o can_v imagine_v how_o all_o the_o people_n thereof_o can_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n together_o assist_v at_o the_o excommunication_n and_o absolution_n of_o offender_n assemble_v together_o to_o elect_v their_o bishop_n and_o do_v the_o rest_n of_o those_o foremention_v particular_n without_o confine_v this_o bishopric_n within_o the_o limit_n of_o a_o particular_a congregation_n §_o 11._o as_o for_o the_o diocese_n of_o alexandria_n though_o the_o number_n of_o the_o christian_n therein_o be_v not_o so_o many_o but_o that_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o four_o century_n they_o can_v all_o or_o at_o least_o most_o of_o they_o meet_v together_o in_o one_o place_n as_o i_o may_v evince_v from_o the_o write_n of_o constant._n athanasius_n be_v it_o not_o beyond_o my_o prescribe_a time_n yet_o in_o the_o three_o century_n they_o have_v divide_v themselves_o into_o several_a distinct_a and_o separate_a congregation_n which_o be_v all_o subject_v to_o one_o bishop_n as_o be_v clear_o enough_o assert_v by_o dyonisius_n bishop_n of_o this_o church_n who_o mention_n 260._o the_o distinct_a congregation_n in_o the_o extreme_a suburb_n of_o the_o city_n the_o reason_n whereof_o seem_v to_o be_v this_o those_o member_n of_o this_o bishopric_n who_o live_v in_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o it_o find_v it_o incommodious_a and_o troublesome_a every_o lord_n day_n saturday_n wednesday_n and_o friday_n on_o which_o day_n they_o always_o assemble_v to_o go_v to_o their_o one_o usual_a meeting-place_n which_o be_v very_o far_o from_o their_o own_o home_n and_o withal_o be_v unwilling_a to_o divide_v themselves_o from_o their_o old_a church_n and_o bishop_n lest_o they_o shall_v seem_v guilty_a of_o the_o detestable_a sin_n of_o schism_n which_o consist_v in_o a_o causeless_a separation_n from_o their_o bishop_n and_o parish_n church_n as_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o show_v desire_v their_o proper_a bishop_n to_o give_v they_o leave_v for_o conveniency_n sake_n to_o erect_v near_o their_o own_o habitation_n a_o chapel_n of_o ease_n which_o shall_v be_v a_o daughter-church_n to_o the_o bishop_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o guide_v by_o a_o presbyter_n of_o his_o commission_n and_o appointment_n whereat_o they_o will_v
remove_v they_o from_o earth_n to_o heaven_n where_o they_o be_v make_v priest_n to_o the_o most_o high_a and_o be_v infinite_o remunerate_v for_o all_o their_o pain_n and_o sorrow_n and_o so_o leave_v their_o particular_a flock_n on_o earth_n to_o be_v say_v and_o govern_v by_o other_o who_o shall_v succeed_v they_o in_o their_o place_n which_o bring_v i_o in_o the_o next_o place_n to_o inquire_v how_o a_o vacant_a bishopric_n be_v supply_v or_o in_o what_o manner_n a_o bishop_n or_o minister_n be_v elect_v to_o a_o diocese_n or_o parish_n §_o 3._o now_o the_o manner_n of_o elect_v a_o bishop_n i_o find_v to_o be_v thus_o when_o a_o parish_n or_o bishopric_n be_v vacant_a through_o the_o death_n of_o the_o incumbent_n all_o the_o member_n of_o that_o parish_n both_o clergy_n and_o laity_n meet_v together_o in_o the_o church_n common_o to_o choose_v a_o fit_a person_n for_o his_o successor_n to_o who_o they_o may_v commit_v the_o care_n and_o government_n of_o their_o church_n thus_o when_o alexander_n be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n it_o be_v by_o the_o 212._o compulsion_n or_o choice_n of_o the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n and_o as_o for_o the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n we_o have_v a_o memorable_a instance_n of_o this_o kind_n in_o the_o advancement_n of_o fabianus_n to_o that_o see_v upon_o the_o death_n of_o bishop_n anterus_n 229._o all_o the_o people_n meet_v together_o in_o the_o church_n to_o choose_v a_o successor_n propose_v several_a illustrious_a and_o eminent_a personage_n as_o fit_v for_o that_o office_n whilst_o no_o one_o so_o much_o as_o think_v upon_o fabianus_n then_o present_a till_o a_o dove_n miraculous_o come_v and_o sit_v upon_o his_o head_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n former_o descend_v on_o our_o saviour_n and_o then_o all_o the_o people_n guide_v as_o it_o be_v with_o one_o divine_a spirit_n cry_v out_o with_o one_o mind_n and_o soul_n that_o fabianus_n be_v worthy_a of_o the_o bishopric_n and_o so_o straightway_o take_v he_o they_o place_v he_o on_o the_o episcopal_a throne_n and_o as_o fabianus_n so_o likewise_o his_o successor_n cornelius_n 198._o be_v elect_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n thus_o also_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o diocese_n of_o carthage_n cyprian_n be_v choose_v bishop_n thereof_o by_o its_o inhabitant_n and_o member_n as_o pontius_n his_o deacon_n write_v cypriani_fw-la that_o though_o he_o be_v a_o novice_n yet_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o people_n he_o be_v elevate_v to_o that_o sublime_a dignity_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o cyprian_n himself_o acknowledge_v who_o frequent_o own_v that_o he_o be_v promote_v to_o that_o honourable_a charge_n by_o the_o 92._o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n §_o 4._o when_o the_o people_n have_v thus_o elect_v a_o bishop_n they_o present_v he_o to_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n for_o their_o approbation_n and_o consent_n because_o without_o their_o concurrent_a assent_n there_o can_v be_v no_o bishop_n legal_o institute_v or_o confirm_v thus_o when_o the_o forementioned_a alexander_n be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o brethren_n of_o that_o place_n he_o have_v also_o the_o 212._o common_a consent_n of_o the_o circumjacent_a bishop_n now_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o i_o suppose_v be_v lest_o the_o people_n through_o ignorance_n or_o affection_n shall_v choose_v a_o unfit_a or_o a_o unable_a man_n for_o that_o sacred_a office_n it_o be_v suppose_v that_o a_o synod_n of_o bishop_n have_v more_o wisdom_n learning_n and_o prudence_n than_o a_o congregation_n of_o unlearned_a and_o ignorant_a man_n and_o so_o be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o ability_n and_o qualification_n of_o the_o person_n elect_v than_o the_o people_n be_v hence_o we_o find_v that_o sometime_o the_o election_n of_o a_o bishop_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n with_o the_o consent_n and_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n this_o custom_n general_o prevail_v throughout_o africa_n where_o upon_o the_o vacancy_n of_o a_o see_v 202._o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n of_o the_o province_n meet_v together_o at_o that_o church_n and_o choose_v a_o bishop_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n who_o know_v his_o life_n and_o conversation_n before_o which_o custom_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o election_n of_o sabinus_n bishop_n of_o emerita_n in_o spain_n who_o be_v advance_v to_o that_o dignity_n by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o the_o brethren_n and_o of_o all_o the_o bishop_n there_o present_a but_o whether_o the_o election_n of_o a_o bishop_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o adjoin_a minister_n or_o to_o the_o people_n of_o that_o parish_n it_o come_v all_o to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n neither_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o voisinage_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n nor_o the_o election_n of_o the_o people_n without_o the_o approbation_n of_o those_o bishop_n be_v sufficient_a and_o valid_a of_o itself_o but_o both_o concur_v to_o a_o legal_a and_o orderly_a promotion_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolic_a preacher_n who_o in_o the_o first_o plantation_n of_o church_n 57_o ordain_v bishop_n and_o deacon_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n §_o 5._o a_o bishop_n be_v thus_o elect_v and_o confirm_v the_o next_o thing_n that_o follow_v be_v his_o ordination_n or_o 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v do_v in_o his_o own_o church_n by_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n as_o cyprian_a mention_n some_o bishop_n in_o his_o time_n who_o go_v to_o 131._o a_o city_n call_v capse_n to_o install_v a_o bishop_n whither_o when_o they_o be_v come_v they_o take_v the_o bishop_n elect_v and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o flock_n ordain_v or_o install_v he_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n as_o sabinus_n be_v 202._o place_v in_o his_o bishopric_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n therefore_o fortunatus_n the_o schismatical_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n 140._o get_v five_o bishop_n to_o come_v and_o ordain_v he_o at_o carthage_n and_o so_o novatian_n when_o he_o schismatical_o aspire_v to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o leap_v in_o uncanonical_o 243._o wheedle_v three_o ignorant_a and_o simple_a bishop_n to_o come_v to_o rome_n and_o install_v he_o in_o that_o bishopric_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n how_o many_o bishop_n be_v necessary_a to_o this_o installing_n of_o a_o bishop_n elect_a i_o find_v not_o three_o be_v sufficient_a as_o be_v apparent_a from_o the_o forecited_a action_n of_o novatian_n whether_o less_o will_v do_v i_o know_v not_o since_o i_o find_v not_o the_o least_o footstep_n of_o it_o in_o my_o antiquity_n unless_o that_o from_o novatian_n send_v for_o and_o 〈◊〉_d just_a three_o bishop_n out_o of_o italy_n we_o conclude_v that_o number_n to_o be_v necessary_a but_o if_o there_o be_v more_o than_o three_o it_o be_v not_o account_v unnecessary_a or_o needless_a for_o the_o more_o bishop_n there_o be_v present_a at_o a_o instalment_n the_o more_o do_v its_o validity_n and_o unexceptionableness_n appear_v whence_o cyprian_n argue_v the_o undeniable_a legality_n of_o cornelius_n promotion_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n because_o he_o have_v 119._o sixteen_o bishop_n present_a at_o his_o ordination_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o fortunatus_n the_o schismatical_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n false_o boast_v that_o there_o be_v 140._o twentyfive_a bishop_n present_a at_o his_o instalment_n and_o thus_o in_o short_a we_o have_v view_v the_o method_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o their_o election_n of_o bishop_n we_o have_v show_v that_o they_o be_v elect_v by_o the_o people_n approve_v and_o install_v by_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n on_o which_o account_n it_o be_v that_o cyprian_n call_v they_o 97._o choose_v and_o ordain_v §_o 6._o it_o may_v not_o now_o be_v amiss_o to_o mention_v this_o custom_n that_o when_o a_o bishop_n be_v thus_o present_v and_o advance_v to_o a_o see_v he_o immediate_o give_v notice_n of_o it_o to_o other_o bishop_n especial_o to_o the_o most_o renown_a bishop_n and_o bishopric_n as_o 99_o cornelius_n write_v to_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n a_o account_n of_o his_o be_v promote_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n betwixt_o which_o two_o church_n there_o be_v such_o a_o peculiar_a intercourse_n and_o harmony_n as_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v more_o particular_o observe_v by_o they_o insomuch_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o schismatical_a bishop_n of_o each_o church_n 96._o novatian_n give_v notice_n to_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n of_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o 143._o fortunatus_n advise_v cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o his_o advancement_n to_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n §_o 7._o let_v what_o have_v be_v speak_v now_o suffice_v for_o the_o peculiar_a act_n
can_v not_o be_v prove_v particular_o that_o a_o presbyter_n do_v discharge_v they_o yet_o it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a if_o we_o can_v prove_v that_o in_o the_o general_n a_o presbyter_n can_v and_o do_v perform_v they_o all_o now_o that_o a_o presbyter_n can_v do_v so_o and_o consequent_o by_o the_o bishop_n permission_n do_v do_v so_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a saint_n cyprian_n bishop_n of_o carthage_n who_o be_v exile_v from_o his_o church_n write_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o clergy_n thereof_o wherein_o he_o exhort_v and_o beg_v they_o 15._o to_o discharge_v their_o own_o and_o his_o office_n too_o that_o so_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v either_o to_o discipline_n or_o diligence_n and_o much_o to_o the_o same_o effect_v he_o thus_o write_v they_o in_o another_o letter_n 17._o trust_v therefore_o to_o your_o kindness_n and_o religion_n which_o i_o have_v abundant_o experience_v i_o exhort_v and_o command_v you_o by_o these_o letter_n that_o in_o my_o stead_n you_o perform_v those_o office_n which_o the_o ecclesiastical_a dispensation_n require_v and_o in_o a_o letter_n write_v upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n by_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n we_o find_v these_o word_n towards_o the_o beginning_n thereof_o 11._o and_o since_o it_o be_v incumbent_n upon_o we_o who_o be_v as_o it_o be_v bishop_n to_o keep_v the_o flock_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o pastor_n if_o we_o shall_v be_v find_v negligent_a it_o shall_v be_v say_v unto_o we_o as_o it_o be_v say_v to_o our_o careless_a precede_a bishop_n in_o ezekiel_n 34._o 3_o 4._o that_o we_o look_v not_o after_o that_o which_o be_v lose_v we_o do_v not_o correct_v he_o that_o wander_v nor_o bind_v up_o he_o that_o be_v lame_a but_o we_o do_v eat_v their_o milk_n and_o be_v cover_v with_o their_o wool_n so_o that_o the_o presbyter_n be_v as_o it_o be_v bishop_n that_o in_o the_o bishop_n absence_n keep_v his_o flock_n and_o in_o his_o stead_n perform_v all_o those_o ecclesiastical_a office_n which_o be_v incumbent_a on_o he_o now_o than_o if_o the_o presbyter_n can_v supply_v the_o place_n of_o a_o absent_a bishop_n and_o in_o general_n discharge_v all_o those_o office_n to_o which_o a_o bishop_n have_v be_v oblige_v if_o he_o have_v be_v present_a it_o natural_o follow_v that_o the_o presbyter_n can_v discharge_v every_o particular_a act_n and_o part_n thereof_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v such_o a_o one_o have_v all_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o man_n and_o yet_o also_o assert_v that_o he_o can_v see_v i_o shall_v be_v judge_v a_o self-contradictor_a in_o that_o assertion_n for_o in_o affirm_v that_o he_o have_v all_o the_o human_a sense_n i_o also_o affirm_v that_o he_o see_v because_o see_v be_v one_o of_o those_o sense_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v affirm_v of_o a_o universal_a be_v affirm_v of_o every_o one_o of_o its_o particular_n so_o when_o the_o father_n say_v that_o the_o presbyter_n perform_v the_o whole_a office_n of_o the_o bishop_n it_o natural_o ensue_v that_o they_o confirm_v ordain_v baptise_a etc._n etc._n because_o those_o be_v particular_n of_o that_o universal_a but_o now_o from_o the_o whole_a we_o may_v collect_v a_o solid_a argument_n for_o the_o equality_n of_o presbyter_n with_o bishop_n as_o to_o order_n for_o if_o a_o presbyter_n do_v all_o a_o bishop_n do_v what_o difference_n be_v there_o between_o they_o a_o bishop_n preach_v baptize_v and_o confirm_v so_o do_v a_o presbyter_n a_o bishop_n excommunicate_v absolve_v and_o ordain_v so_o do_v a_o presbyter_n whatever_o a_o bishop_n do_v the_o same_o do_v a_o presbyter_n the_o particular_a act_n of_o their_o office_n be_v the_o same_o the_o only_a difference_n that_o be_v between_o they_o be_v in_o degree_n but_o this_o prove_v there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o in_o order_n 2._o that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n appear_v also_o from_o that_o original_o they_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o name_n each_o of_o they_o be_v indifferent_o call_v bishop_n or_o presbyter_n hence_o we_o read_v in_o the_o sacred_a writ_n of_o several_a bishop_n in_o one_o particular_a church_n as_o the_o 28._o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o 1._o philippi_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o those_o church_n as_o they_o be_v afterward_o distinct_o call_v and_o clemens_n romanus_n sometime_o mention_n many_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n who_o at_o other_o time_n he_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o presbyter_n use_v those_o two_o term_n as_o synonimous_a title_n and_o appellation_n 2._o you_o have_v obey_v say_v he_o those_o that_o be_v set_v over_o you_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 30._o let_v we_o revere_v those_o that_o be_v set_v over_o we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o usual_a title_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o yet_o these_o in_o another_o place_n he_o call_v 62._o presbyter_n describe_v their_o office_n by_o 69._o their_o sit_v or_o preside_v over_o we_o wherefore_o he_o command_v the_o corinthian_n 73._o to_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o presbyter_n and_o who_o in_o one_o line_n he_o call_v 58._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o bishop_n the_o second_o line_n after_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o presbyter_n so_o polycarp_n exhort_v the_o philippian_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n under_o the_o name_n of_o presbyter_n include_v both_o bishop_n and_o priest_n as_o we_o now_o call_v they_o the_o first_o that_o express_v these_o church-officer_n by_o the_o distinct_a term_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v ignatius_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o second_o century_n appropriate_v the_o title_n of_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o overseer_n to_o that_o minister_n who_o be_v the_o more_o immediate_a overseer_n and_o governor_n of_o his_o parish_n and_o that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d elder_a or_o presbyter_n to_o he_o who_o have_v no_o particular_a care_n and_o inspection_n of_o a_o parish_n but_o be_v only_o a_o assistant_n or_o curate_n to_o a_o bishop_n that_o have_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o bishop_n denote_v a_o relation_n to_o a_o flock_n or_o cure_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o presbyter_n signify_v only_o a_o power_n or_o a_o ability_n to_o take_v the_o charge_n of_o such_o a_o flock_n or_o cure_n the_o former_a imply_v a_o actual_a discharge_n of_o the_o office_n the_o latter_a a_o power_n so_o to_o do_v this_o distinction_n of_o title_n arise_v from_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o circumstance_n which_o we_o find_v first_o mention_v in_o ignatius_n be_v general_o follow_v by_o the_o succeed_a father_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n distinguish_v between_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n though_o sometime_o according_a to_o the_o primitive_a usage_n they_o indifferent_o apply_v those_o term_n to_o each_o of_o those_o person_n thus_o on_o the_o one_o hand_n the_o title_n of_o presbyter_n be_v give_v unto_o bishop_n as_o irenaeus_n in_o his_o synodical_a epistle_n twice_o calis_fw-la anicetus_n pius_n higynus_n telesphorus_n and_o xistus_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n 193._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o presbyter_n and_o those_o 277._o bishop_n who_o derive_v their_o succession_n immediate_o from_o the_o apostle_n he_o call_v the_o presbyter_n in_o the_o church_n and_o who_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n in_o one_o line_n call_v the_o bishop_n of_o a_o certain_a city_n not_o far_o from_o ephesus_n a_o few_o line_n after_o he_o call_v 193._o the_o presbyter_n and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o title_n of_o bishop_n be_v ascribe_v to_o presbyter_n as_o one_o of_o the_o discretive_a appellation_n of_o a_o bishop_n be_v pastor_n yet_o cyprian_n also_o call_v his_o presbyter_n 33._o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o flock_n another_o be_v that_o of_o precedent_n or_o one_o set_v over_o the_o people_n yet_o cyprian_n also_o call_v his_o presbyter_n ibidem_fw-la precedent_n or_o set_v over_o the_o people_n the_o bishop_n be_v also_o call_v rector_n or_o ruler_n so_o origen_n call_v the_o presbyter_n 246._o the_o governor_n of_o the_o people_n and_o we_o find_v both_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n include_v under_o the_o common_a name_n of_o precedent_n or_o prelate_n by_o st._n cyprian_n in_o this_o his_o exhortation_n to_o pomponius_n 169._o and_o if_o all_o must_v observe_v the_o divine_a discipline_n how_o much_o more_o must_v the_o precedent_n and_o deacon_n do_v it_o who_o by_o their_o conversation_n and_o manner_n must_v yield_v a_o good_a example_n to_o other_o now_o if_o the_o same_o appellation_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v a_o good_a proof_n for_o the_o identity_n of_o its_o nature_n than_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n must_v be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n because_o they_o have_v the_o same_o name_n and_o title_n
suppose_v it_o be_v dispute_v whether_o a_o parson_n and_o lecturer_n be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n will_v not_o this_o sufficient_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a that_o though_o for_o some_o accidental_a respect_n they_o may_v be_v distinguish_v in_o their_o appellation_n yet_o original_o and_o frequent_o they_o be_v call_v by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o name_n the_o same_o it_o be_v in_o this_o case_n though_o for_o some_o contingent_a and_o adventitious_a reason_n bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v discriminate_v in_o their_o title_n yet_o original_o they_o be_v always_o and_o afterward_o sometime_o call_v by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o appellation_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v just_o deem_v they_o to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o order_n but_o if_o this_o reason_n be_v not_o think_v cogent_a enough_o the_o three_o and_o last_o will_v unquestionable_o put_v all_o out_o of_o doubt_n and_o most_o clear_o evince_v the_o identity_n or_o sameness_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n as_o to_o order_n and_o that_o be_v that_o it_o be_v express_o say_v by_o the_o ancient_n that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o distinct_a ecclesiastical_a order_n viz._n bishop_n and_o deacon_n or_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n and_o if_o there_o be_v but_o these_o two_o presbyter_n can_v be_v distinct_a from_o bishop_n for_o then_o there_o will_v be_v three_o now_o that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o order_n viz._n bishop_n and_o deacon_n be_v plain_a from_o that_o golden_a ancient_n remain_v of_o clemens_n romanus_n wherein_o he_o thus_o write_v 54._o in_o the_o country_n and_o 〈◊〉_d where_o the_o apostle_n preach_v they_o ordain_v their_o first_o convert_v for_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n over_o those_o who_o shall_v believe_v nor_o be_v these_o order_n new_a for_o for_o many_o age_n past_o it_o be_v thus_o prophesy_v concern_v bishop_n and_o deacon_n i_o will_v appoint_v their_o bishop_n in_o righteousness_n and_o their_o deacon_n in_o faith_n this_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v here_o quote_v be_v in_o isa._n 60._o 17._o i_o will_v make_v thy_o officer_n peace_n and_o thy_o exactor_n righteousness_n whether_o it_o be_v right_o apply_v be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o determine_v that_o that_o i_o observe_v from_o hence_o be_v that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o order_n institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n viz._n bishop_n and_o deacon_n which_o clemens_n suppose_v be_v prophetical_o promise_v long_o before_o and_o this_o be_v yet_o more_o evident_o assert_v in_o another_o passage_n of_o the_o say_v clemens_n a_o little_a after_o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o 57_o apostle_n foreknow_v through_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o contention_n will_v arise_v about_o the_o name_n of_o episcopacy_n and_o therefore_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o perfect_a foreknowledge_n appoint_v the_o aforesaid_a officer_n viz._n bishop_n and_o deacon_n and_o leave_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o succession_n describe_v that_o so_o when_o they_o die_v other_o approve_a man_n may_v succeed_v they_o and_o reform_v their_o office_n so_o that_o there_o be_v only_o the_o two_o order_n of_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o they_o ordain_v but_o those_o two_o i_o think_v no_o one_o have_v ever_o a_o commission_n to_o add_v a_o three_o or_o to_o split_v one_o into_o two_o as_o must_v be_v do_v if_o we_o separate_v the_o order_n of_o presbyter_n from_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n but_o that_o when_o the_o apostle_n appoint_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n presbyter_n be_v include_v therein_o will_v manifest_o appear_v from_o the_o induction_n of_o those_o forecited_n passage_n in_o clemens_n epistle_n and_o his_o drift_n and_o design_n thereby_o which_o be_v to_o appease_v and_o calm_v the_o schism_n and_o faction_n of_o some_o unruly_a member_n in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n who_o design_v to_o depose_v their_o presbyter_n and_o that_o he_o may_v dissuade_v they_o from_o this_o violent_a and_o irregular_a action_n among_o other_o argument_n he_o propose_v to_o they_o that_o this_o be_v to_o thwart_v the_o design_n and_o will_n of_o god_n who_o will_v that_o all_o shall_v live_v orderly_o in_o their_o respective_a place_n do_v the_o duty_n of_o their_o own_o station_n not_o invade_v the_o office_n and_o function_n of_o other_o and_o that_o for_o this_o end_n that_o all_o occasion_n of_o disorderliness_n and_o confusion_n may_v be_v prevent_v he_o have_v institute_v diversity_n of_o office_n in_o his_o church_n appoint_v every_o man_n to_o his_o particular_a work_n to_o which_o he_o be_v to_o apply_v himself_o without_o violent_o leap_v into_o other_o man_n place_n and_o that_o particular_o the_o apostle_n foresee_v through_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o contentious_a and_o unruly_a man_n will_v irregular_o aspire_v to_o the_o episcopal_a office_n by_o the_o deposition_n of_o their_o lawful_a presbyter_n therefore_o that_o such_o turbulent_a spirit_n may_v be_v repress_v or_o leave_v inexcusable_a they_o ordain_v bishop_n and_o deacon_n where_o they_o preach_v and_o describe_v the_o manner_n and_o qualification_n of_o their_o successor_n who_o shall_v come_v after_o they_o when_o they_o be_v dead_a and_o go_v and_o be_v revere_v and_o obey_v with_o the_o same_o respect_n and_o obedience_n as_o they_o before_o be_v and_o that_o therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v condemn_v as_o perverter_n of_o the_o divine_a institution_n and_o contemner_n of_o the_o apostolic_a authority_n who_o dare_v to_o degrade_v their_o presbyter_n who_o have_v receive_v their_o episcopal_a authority_n in_o a_o immediate_a succession_n from_o those_o who_o 〈◊〉_d advance_v to_o that_o dignity_n by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o this_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n for_o which_o the_o forequote_v passage_n be_v speak_v which_o clear_o evince_v that_o presbyter_n be_v include_v under_o the_o title_n of_o bishop_n or_o rather_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n for_o to_o what_o end_n shall_v clemens_n exhort_v the_o schismatical_a corinthian_n to_o obey_v their_o presbyter_n from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o apostle_n ordination_n of_o bishop_n if_o their_o presbyter_n have_v not_o be_v bishop_n but_o that_o the_o order_n of_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n will_v appear_v also_o from_o that_o place_n of_o irenaeus_n where_o he_o exhort_v we_o 278._o to_o withdraw_v from_o those_o presbyter_n who_o serve_v their_o lust_n and_o have_v not_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n in_o their_o heart_n contemn_v other_o and_o be_v lift_v up_o with_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o first_o session_n but_o to_o adhere_v to_o those_o who_o keep_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o with_o their_o presbyterial_a order_n be_v inoffensive_a and_o exemplary_a in_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o a_o holy_a conversation_n to_o the_o information_n and_o correction_n of_o other_o for_o such_o presbyter_n the_o church_n educate_n and_o of_o who_o the_o prophet_n say_v i_o will_v 〈◊〉_d thou_o prince_n in_o peace_n and_o bishop_n in_o righteousness_n now_o that_o by_o these_o presbyter_n bishop_n be_v mean_v i_o need_v not_o take_v much_o pain_n to_o prove_v the_o precedent_a chapter_n positive_o assert_v it_o the_o description_n of_o they_o in_o this_o quotation_n by_o their_o enjoy_n the_o dignity_n of_o the_o first_o session_n and_o the_o application_n of_o that_o text_n of_o isaiah_n unto_o they_o clear_o evince_v it_o no_o one_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v bishop_n that_o be_v that_o they_o be_v superior_a in_o degree_n to_o other_o presbyter_n or_o as_o irenaeus_n style_v it_o honour_v with_o the_o first_o session_n but_o yet_o he_o also_o say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o different_a in_o order_n be_v of_o the_o presbyterial_a order_n which_o include_v both_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n to_o this_o testimony_n of_o irenaeus_n i_o shall_v subjoin_v that_o of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o though_o he_o mention_n 481._o the_o process_n of_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n from_o which_o some_o conclude_v the_o bishop_n superiority_n of_o order_n yet_o the_o subsequent_a word_n evident_o declare_v that_o it_o must_v be_v mean_v only_o of_o degree_n and_o that_o as_o to_o order_n they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o for_o he_o immediate_o add_v that_o those_o office_n be_v a_o imitation_n of_o the_o angelic_a glory_n and_o of_o that_o dispensation_n which_o as_o the_o scripture_n say_v they_o wait_v for_o who_o tread_v in_o the_o step_n of_o the_o apostle_n live_v in_o the_o perfection_n of_o evangelick_n righteousness_n for_o these_o the_o apostle_n write_v shall_v be_v take_v up_o into_o the_o cloud_n here_o he_o allude_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o saint_n glorification_n in_o 1_o thess._n 4._o 17._o then_o we_o which_o be_v alive_a and_o remain_v shall_v be_v catch_v up_o together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o cloud_n to_o meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n and_o so_o shall_v we_o ever_o be_v with_o the_o lord_n and_o there_o first_o as_o deacon_n attend_v and_o then_o
according_a to_o the_o process_n or_o next_o station_n of_o glory_n be_v admit_v into_o the_o presbytery_n for_o glory_n differ_v from_o glory_n till_o they_o increase_v to_o a_o perfect_a man_n now_o in_o this_o passage_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n which_o manifest_a that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o ecclesiastical_a order_n viz._n bishop_n and_o deacon_n or_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n the_o first_o be_v that_o he_o say_v that_o those_o order_n be_v resemble_v by_o the_o angelic_a order_n now_o the_o scripture_n mention_n but_o two_o order_n of_o angel_n viz._n archangel_n and_o angel_n the_o archangel_n preside_v over_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o angel_n obey_v and_o attend_v on_o the_o archangel_n according_a to_o this_o resemblance_n therefore_o there_o must_v be_v but_o two_o ecclesiastical_a order_n in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v bishop_n or_o 〈◊〉_d byter_n preside_v and_o govern_v with_o the_o deacon_n attend_v and_o obey_v the_o other_o part_n of_o this_o passage_n which_o prove_v but_o two_o ecclesiastical_a order_n be_v his_o liken_v of_o they_o to_o the_o progressive_a glory_n of_o the_o saint_n who_o at_o the_o judgement_n day_n shall_v be_v catch_v up_o in_o the_o cloud_n and_o there_o shall_v first_o as_o deacon_n attend_v and_o wait_v on_o christ_n judgment-seat_n and_o then_o when_o the_o judgement_n be_v over_o shall_v have_v their_o glory_n perfect_v in_o be_v place_v on_o the_o celestial_a throne_n of_o that_o sublime_a presbytery_n where_o they_o shall_v for_o ever_o be_v blessed_v and_o happy_a so_o that_o there_o be_v only_o the_o two_o order_n of_o deacon_n and_o presbyter_n the_o former_a whereof_o being_n the_o inseriour_a order_n never_o sit_v at_o their_o 〈◊〉_d convention_n but_o like_o servant_n origen_n stand_v and_o wait_v on_o the_o latter_a who_o 84._o sit_v down_o on_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o seat_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o semicircle_n whence_o they_o be_v frequent_o call_v consessus_fw-la presbyterii_fw-la or_o the_o session_n of_o the_o presbytery_n in_o which_o session_n he_o that_o be_v more_o peculiarly_a the_o bishop_n or_o minister_n of_o the_o parish_n sit_v at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o semicircle_n on_o a_o seat_n somewhat_o elevate_v above_o those_o of_o his_o 64._o colleague_n as_o cyprian_n call_v they_o and_o so_o be_v distinguish_v from_o they_o by_o his_o priority_n in_o the_o same_o order_n but_o not_o by_o his_o be_v of_o another_o order_n thus_o the_o foresay_a clemens_n alexandrinus_n distinguish_v the_o bishop_n from_o the_o presbyter_n by_o his_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o first_o seat_n in_o the_o presbytery_n not_o by_o his_o sit_v in_o a_o different_a seat_n from_o they_o for_o thus_o he_o write_v 480._o he_o be_v in_o truth_n a_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o minister_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n who_o do_v and_o teach_v the_o thing_n of_o the_o lord_n not_o ordain_v by_o man_n or_o esteem_v just_a because_o a_o presbyter_n but_o because_o just_a therefore_o receive_v into_o the_o 〈◊〉_d who_o although_o he_o be_v not_o honour_v with_o the_o first_o seat_n on_o earth_n yet_o shall_v hereafter_o sit_v down_o on_o the_o twenty_o and_o four_o throne_n mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n judge_v the_o people_n so_o that_o both_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v member_n of_o the_o same_o presbytery_n only_o the_o bishop_n be_v advance_v to_o the_o first_o and_o chief_a seat_n therein_o which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o what_o i_o come_v now_o from_o prove_v viz._n that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v equal_a in_o order_n but_o different_a in_o degree_n that_o the_o former_a be_v the_o minister_n of_o their_o respective_a parish_n and_o the_o latter_a their_o curate_n or_o assistant_n whether_o this_o have_v be_v full_o prove_v or_o whether_o the_o precedent_a quotation_n do_v natural_o conclude_v the_o premise_n the_o learned_a reader_n will_v easy_o determine_v i_o be_o not_o conscious_a that_o i_o have_v stretch_v any_o word_n beyond_o their_o natural_a signification_n have_v deduce_v from_o they_o nothing_o but_o what_o they_o fair_o import_v if_o i_o be_o mistake_v i_o hope_v i_o shall_v be_v pardon_v since_o i_o do_v it_o not_o design_o or_o voluntary_o as_o before_o so_o now_o i_o profess_v again_o that_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v so_o kind_a and_o oblige_v to_o give_v i_o better_a information_n i_o shall_v thankful_o and_o willing_o acknowledge_v and_o quit_v my_o error_n but_o till_o that_o information_n be_v give_v and_o the_o falsity_n of_o my_o present_a opinion_n be_v evince_v which_o after_o the_o impartial_a and_o narrow_a enquiry_n i_o see_v not_o how_o it_o can_v be_v do_v i_o hope_v no_o one_o will_v be_v offend_v that_o i_o have_v assert_v the_o equality_n or_o identity_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n as_o to_o order_n and_o their_o difference_n as_o to_o preeminency_n or_o degree_n §_o 4._o now_o from_o this_o notion_n of_o presbyter_n there_o evident_o result_v the_o reason_n why_o there_o be_v many_o of_o they_o in_o one_o church_n even_o for_o the_o same_o intent_n and_o end_n though_o more_o necessary_a and_o needful_a that_o curate_n be_v now_o to_o those_o minister_n and_o incumbent_n who_o they_o serve_v it_o be_v find_v by_o experience_n that_o variety_n of_o accident_n and_o circumstance_n do_v frequent_o occur_v both_o in_o time_n of_o peace_n and_o persecution_n the_o particular_n whereof_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o enumerate_v that_o disable_v the_o bishop_n from_o attend_v on_o and_o discharge_v their_o pastoral_a office_n therefore_o that_o such_o vacancy_n may_v be_v supply_v and_o such_o inconvenience_n remedy_v they_o entertain_v presbyter_n or_o curate_n who_o during_o their_o absence_n may_v supply_v their_o place_n who_o also_o be_v helpful_a to_o they_o whilst_o they_o be_v present_a with_o their_o flock_n to_o counsel_n and_o advise_v they_o whence_o bishop_n cyprian_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o do_v all_o thing_n by_o the_o 55._o common_a council_n of_o his_o presbyter_n beside_o this_o in_o those_o early_a day_n of_o christianity_n churches_n be_v in_o most_o place_n thin_a and_o at_o a_o great_a distance_n from_o one_o another_o so_o that_o if_o a_o bishop_n by_o any_o disaster_n be_v incapacitate_v for_o the_o discharge_v of_o his_o function_n it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o get_v a_o neighbour_a bishop_n to_o assist_v he_o to_o which_o we_o may_v also_o add_v that_o in_o those_o time_n there_o be_v no_o public_a school_n or_o university_n except_o we_o say_v the_o catechetick_a lecture_n at_o alexandria_n be_v one_o for_o the_o breed_n of_o young_a minister_n who_o may_v succeed_v the_o bishop_n as_o they_o die_v wherefore_o the_o bishop_n of_o every_o church_n take_v care_n to_o instruct_v and_o elevate_v some_o young_a man_n who_o may_v be_v prepare_v to_o come_v in_o their_o place_n when_o they_o be_v dead_a and_o go_v and_o thus_o for_o these_o and_o the_o like_a reason_n most_o church_n be_v furnish_v with_o a_o competent_a number_n of_o presbyter_n who_o help_v the_o bishop_n while_n live_v and_o be_v fit_v to_o succeed_v they_o when_o dead_a §_o 5._o i_o say_v only_o most_o church_n be_v furnish_v with_o presbyter_n because_o all_o be_v not_o especial_o those_o church_n which_o be_v new_o plant_v where_o either_o the_o number_n or_o ability_n of_o the_o belîever_n be_v small_a and_o inconsiderable_a neither_o indeed_o be_v presbyter_n essential_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o church_n a_o church_n may_v be_v without_o they_o as_o well_o as_o a_o parish_n can_v be_v without_o a_o 〈◊〉_d now_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o have_v a_o bishop_n a_o presbyter_n be_v only_o necessary_a for_o the_o ease_n of_o the_o bishop_n in_o his_o office_n and_o to_o be_v qualify_v for_o the_o succeed_a he_o in_o his_o place_n and_o dignity_n after_o his_o death_n for_o as_o 〈◊〉_d write_v 457._o where_o there_o be_v no_o presbyter_n the_o bishop_n alone_a administer_v the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o baptism_n §_o 6._o as_o for_o the_o time_n when_o presbyter_n begin_v to_o i_o it_o seem_v plain_a that_o their_o office_n be_v even_o in_o the_o apostolic_a age_n though_o by_o their_o name_n they_o be_v not_o distinguish_v from_o bishop_n till_o sometime_o after_o the_o first_o author_n now_o extant_a who_o distinct_o mention_n bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o second_o century_n but_o without_o doubt_n before_o his_o time_n even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o church_n increase_v or_o be_v somewhat_o large_a there_o be_v more_o in_o holy_a order_n than_o the_o bishop_n of_o those_o church_n we_o read_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n act_v 20._o 28._o and_o philippi_n philip._n 1._o 1._o which_o
be_v absolve_v come_v into_o the_o church_n mourning_n and_o weep_v and_o express_v all_o external_a indication_n of_o his_o internal_a sorrow_n as_o when_o natalis_n a_o roman_a confessor_n be_v absolve_v for_o his_o join_n with_o the_o theodotian_n heretic_n he_o come_v into_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v by_o a_o ancient_a 〈◊〉_d christian_n 197._o cover_v with_o sackcloth_n and_o ash_n throw_v himself_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n and_o with_o tear_n in_o his_o eye_n beg_v their_o pardon_n and_o forgiveness_n it_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o very_o proper_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n 143._o by_o tear_n not_o by_o threat_n by_o prayer_n and_o not_o by_o curse_n hence_o at_o this_o time_n for_o the_o great_a demonstration_n of_o their_o sorrow_n and_o humility_n they_o be_v to_o make_v a_o public_a confession_n of_o their_o sin_n style_v by_o they_o exomologesis_fw-la which_o be_v as_o cyprian_n say_v 32._o a_o confession_n of_o their_o great_a and_o heinous_a crime_n and_o be_v a_o necessary_a antecedent_n to_o absolution_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v the_o source_n and_o spring_n of_o all_o true_a repentance_n for_o as_o tertullian_n observe_v 380._o out_o of_o confession_n be_v bear_v repentance_n and_o by_o confession_n come_v satisfaction_n and_o in_o many_o place_n of_o 32._o cyprian_a the_o necessity_n of_o confession_n be_v assert_v for_o as_o tertullian_n say_v 380._o confession_n as_o much_o diminish_v the_o fault_n as_o dissimulation_n aggravate_v it_o confession_n be_v the_o advice_n of_o satisfaction_n dissimulation_n of_o contumacy_n and_o therefore_o he_o condemn_v those_o who_o through_o shame_n defer_v from_o day_n to_o day_n the_o publication_n of_o their_o sin_n as_o 382._o more_o mindful_a of_o their_o shamefacedness_n than_o of_o their_o salvation_n like_o those_o who_o have_v a_o disease_n in_o their_o secret_a part_n through_o shame_n conceal_v it_o from_o the_o surgeon_n and_o so_o with_o their_o modesty_n die_v and_o perish_v confession_n therefore_o be_v so_o necessary_a the_o great_a offender_n be_v not_o exempt_v from_o it_o as_o when_o philip_n the_o emperor_n as_o eusebius_n call_v he_o or_o rather_o philip_n a_o perfect_a of_o egypt_n will_v have_v join_v with_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o church_n prayer_n bishop_n babylas_n deny_v he_o admission_n because_o of_o his_o enormous_a crime_n nor_o will_v he_o receive_v he_o till_o he_o have_v make_v 232._o a_o public_a confession_n of_o his_o fault_n and_o according_o when_o one_o of_o those_o bishop_n that_o schismatical_o ordain_v novatian_n return_v as_o a_o penitent_a he_o come_v into_o the_o church_n weep_v and_o 243._o confess_v his_o sin_n where_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o singular_a number_n his_o sin_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o intimate_v that_o the_o penitent'_v confession_n be_v not_o only_o general_a or_o for_o all_o his_o sin_n in_o the_o gross_a but_o it_o be_v particular_a for_o that_o special_a sin_n for_o which_o he_o be_v censure_v consonant_n whereunto_o cyprian_n as_o before_o quote_v write_v that_o the_o penitent_n 32._o confess_v his_o most_o great_a and_o heinous_a sin_n that_o be_v that_o sin_n for_o which_o he_o be_v so_o severe_o punish_v this_o confession_n of_o the_o penitent_n be_v make_v with_o all_o the_o outward_a sign_n of_o sorrow_n and_o grief_n which_o usual_o so_o affect_v the_o faithful_a as_o that_o they_o sympathize_v with_o they_o in_o mourning_n and_o weep_v whence_o tertullian_n exhort_v the_o penitent_n not_o through_o shame_n to_o conceal_v but_o from_o a_o true_a godly_a disposition_n to_o confess_v his_o fault_n before_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o to_o weep_v and_o mourn_v for_o it_o 382._o since_o they_o be_v his_o brethren_n will_v also_o weep_v with_o and_o over_o he_o and_o so_o from_o the_o same_o consideration_n cyprian_n exhort_v the_o lapse_v to_o this_o penitent_a confession_n 285._o with_o our_o tear_n say_v he_o join_v your_o tear_n with_o our_o groan_n couple_v your_o groan_n §_o 10._o as_o soon_o as_o confession_n be_v over_o than_o follow_v the_o formal_a absolution_n which_o be_v thus_o the_o person_n to_o be_v absolve_v kneel_v down_o before_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o clergy_n who_o put_v their_o hand_n upon_o his_o head_n and_o bless_v he_o by_o which_o external_a ceremony_n the_o penitent_a be_v declarative_o and_o formal_o admit_v to_o the_o church_n peace_n thus_o cyprian_n write_v that_o they_o 30._o receive_v the_o right_n of_o communion_n by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o his_o clergy_n and_o that_o 37._o no_o one_o can_v be_v admit_v to_o communion_n unless_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n have_v impose_v hand_n on_o he_o this_o be_v account_v the_o three_o and_o last_o general_n requisite_a for_o the_o reconcile_n of_o offender_n the_o two_o former_a be_v the_o undergo_a a_o state_n of_o penance_n and_o a_o public_a confession_n of_o their_o sin_n all_o which_o three_o be_v frequent_o mention_v together_o as_o such_o by_o cyprian_a as_o where_o he_o 30._o say_v let_v offender_n do_v penance_n a_o set_a space_n of_o time_n and_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o discipline_n let_v they_o come_v to_o confession_n and_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n let_v they_o receive_v the_o right_n of_o communion_n and_o in_o other_o place_n he_o complain_v of_o the_o irregular_a and_o unadvised_a action_n of_o some_o of_o his_o presbyter_n that_o they_o admit_v some_o of_o the_o lapse_v to_o communion_n 37._o before_o they_o have_v undergo_v a_o duc_fw-fr penance_n make_v a_o public_a confession_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o have_v hand_n impose_v on_o they_o by_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n §_o 11._o after_o the_o penitent_n be_v absolve_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n than_o they_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o make_v partaker_n again_o of_o all_o those_o privilege_n which_o by_o their_o crime_n they_o have_v for_o a_o while_n forfeit_v only_o when_o a_o offend_a clergy_n man_n be_v absolve_v he_o only_o be_v restore_v to_o communion_n as_o a_o layman_n but_o never_o readmit_v to_o his_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n thus_o when_o one_o of_o the_o schismatical_a bishop_n that_o ordain_v novatian_n return_v to_o the_o church_n he_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a office_n and_o admit_v only_o to_o 243._o lay-communion_n so_o likewise_o apostate_n or_o lapse_v bishop_n be_v never_o restore_v again_o to_o their_o office_n the_o reason_n whereof_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o 64th_o epistle_n of_o cyprian_a and_o therefore_o basilides_n a_o lapse_v bishop_n 202._o will_v have_v be_v extreme_o glad_a if_o the_o church_n will_v but_o have_v permit_v he_o to_o communicate_v as_o a_o layman_n but_o yet_o i_o suppose_v that_o for_o every_o fault_n clergyman_n be_v not_o deprive_v of_o their_o order_n but_o only_o according_a to_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o crime_n and_o the_o aggravation_n of_o they_o since_o i_o find_v that_o maximus_n a_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v be_v delude_v into_o the_o schism_n of_o novatian_n be_v upon_o his_o submission_n 105._o restore_v by_o cornelius_n to_o his_o former_a office_n chap._n viii_o §_o 1._o of_o the_o independency_n of_o church_n §_o 2._o of_o the_o dependency_n of_o church_n §_o 3._o of_o synod_n and_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o they_o §_o 4._o how_o often_o synod_n be_v convene_v §_o 5._o who_o be_v the_o member_n of_o synod_n §_o 6._o by_o who_o authority_n synod_n be_v convene_v §_o 7._o when_o convene_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o proceed_n a_o moderator_n first_o choose_v what_o the_o moderator_n office_n be_v §_o 8._o then_o they_o enter_v upon_o business_n which_o have_v relation_n either_o to_o foreign_a church_n or_o their_o own_o with_o respect_n to_o foreign_a church_n their_o act_n be_v only_o advise_v §_o 9_o with_o respect_n to_o their_o own_o church_n oblige_v the_o end_n and_o power_n of_o synod_n inquire_v into_o §_o 1._o to_o that_o large_a discourse_n of_o the_o primitive_a discipline_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o precede_a chapter_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o add_v this_o observation_n that_o all_o those_o judicial_a act_n be_v exert_v in_o and_o by_o every_o single_a parish_n every_o particular_a church_n have_v power_n to_o exercise_v discipline_n on_o her_o own_o member_n without_o the_o concurrency_n of_o other_o church_n else_o in_o those_o place_n where_o there_o may_v be_v but_o one_o church_n for_o several_a mile_n round_o which_o we_o may_v reasonable_o suppose_v the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n must_v have_v travel_v several_a if_o not_o score_n of_o miles_n to_o have_v have_v the_o consent_n of_o other_o church_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o ofsender_n but_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o make_v this_o supposition_n
since_o it_o be_v decree_v by_o a_o african_a synod_n 142._o that_o every_o one_o cause_n shall_v be_v hear_v where_o the_o crime_n be_v commit_v because_o that_o to_o every_o pastor_n be_v commit_v a_o particular_a portion_n of_o christ_n flock_n which_o he_o be_v particular_o to_o rule_v and_o govern_v and_o to_o render_v a_o account_n thereof_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o so_o another_o african_a synod_n that_o decree_v the_o rebaptisation_n of_o those_o that_o be_v baptise_a by_o heretic_n thus_o conclude_v their_o synodical_a epistle_n to_o pope_n stephen_n who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a 217._o whereas_o we_o know_v that_o some_o bishop_n will_v not_o relinquish_v a_o opinion_n which_o they_o have_v embrace_v but_o keep_v the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o concord_n with_o their_o colleague_n will_v retain_v some_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a sentiment_n which_o they_o have_v former_o receive_v to_o these_o we_o offer_v no_o violence_n or_o prescribe_v any_o law_n since_o every_o bishop_n have_v in_o the_o administration_n of_o his_o church_n free_a liberty_n to_o follow_v his_o own_o will_n be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n of_o his_o action_n unto_o the_o lord_n after_o these_o two_o synodical_a determination_n it_o may_v be_v think_v needless_a to_o produce_v the_o single_a testimony_n of_o cyprian_a but_o that_o it_o show_v we_o not_o only_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o age_n but_o also_o of_o their_o predecessor_n 118._o among_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o our_o province_n say_v he_o some_o thought_n that_o no_o peace_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o adulterer_n for_o ever_o exclude_v they_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n but_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o leave_v their_o fellow-bishop_n or_o for_o this_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o those_o that_o give_v peace_n to_o adulterer_n do_v not_o therefore_o separate_v from_o those_o that_o do_v not_o but_o still_o retain_v the_o bond_n of_o concord_n every_o bishop_n dispose_v and_o direct_v his_o own_o act_n render_v a_o account_n of_o they_o unto_o the_o lord_n thus_o every_o church_n be_v in_o this_o sense_n independent_a that_o be_v without_o the_o concurrence_n and_o authority_n of_o any_o other_o church_n it_o have_v a_o sufficient_a right_n and_o power_n in_o its_o self_n to_o punish_v and_o chastise_v all_o its_o delinquent_n and_o offend_a member_n §_o 2._o but_o yet_o in_o another_o sense_n it_o be_v dependent_a as_o consider_v with_o other_o church_n as_o part_v of_o the_o church_n universal_a 118._o there_o be_v but_o one_o church_n of_o christ_n say_v cyprian_n divide_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n into_o many_o member_n and_o one_o episcopacy_n diffuse_v through_o the_o numerous_a concord_n of_o many_o bishop_n a_o particular_a church_n be_v not_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o only_o a_o part_n or_o member_n of_o the_o universal_a one_o and_o as_o one_o member_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n have_v a_o regard_n to_o all_o the_o other_o member_n thereof_o so_o a_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v but_o one_o member_n of_o the_o universal_a have_v relation_n and_o respect_n to_o the_o other_o member_n thereof_o hence_o though_o the_o labour_n and_o inspection_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v more_o peculiar_o confine_v to_o their_o own_o parish_n yet_o as_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a they_o employ_v a_o general_a kind_n of_o inspection_n over_o other_o church_n also_o observe_v their_o condition_n and_o circumstance_n and_o give_v unto_o they_o a_o account_n of_o their_o own_o state_n and_o posture_n as_o cyprian_n inspect_v that_o of_o arles_n give_v this_o as_o his_o reason_n for_o it_o that_o 199._o although_o they_o be_v many_o pastor_n yet_o they_o be_v but_o one_o flock_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o congregate_v and_o cherish_v all_o the_o sheep_n which_o christ_n redeem_v by_o his_o blood_n and_o passion_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thank_v cyprian_n that_o he_o have_v acquaint_v they_o with_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o africa_n for_o say_v they_o 67._o we_o ought_v all_o of_o we_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n who_o member_n be_v distend_v through_o various_a province_n if_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o church_n have_v any_o difficult_a point_n to_o determine_v he_o send_v to_o another_o bishop_n for_o his_o advice_n and_o decision_n thereof_o as_o when_o dyonisius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v a_o critical_a cause_n to_o determine_v he_o send_v to_o xystus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n 254._o to_o know_v his_o opinion_n and_o counsel_n therein_o and_o so_o when_o there_o be_v some_o difference_n at_o carthage_n about_o the_o pacificatory_a libel_n of_o the_o martyr_n cyprian_a writ_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o advice_n therein_o for_o say_v he_o 66._o dear_o belove_a brethren_n both_o common_a reason_n and_o love_n require_v that_o none_o of_o these_o thing_n that_o be_v transact_v here_o shall_v be_v keep_v from_o your_o knowledge_n but_o that_o we_o shall_v have_v your_o counsel_n about_o ecclesiastical_a administration_n in_o these_o and_o in_o many_o other_o such_o like_a case_n which_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o enumerate_v there_o be_v a_o correspondence_n between_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o the_o universal_a one_o §_o 3._o but_o that_o that_o chief_o deserve_v our_o 〈◊〉_d be_v their_o intercourse_n and_o government_n by_o synodical_a assembly_n that_o be_v by_o a_o convocation_n of_o bishop_n presbyter_n deacon_n and_o depute_a layman_n of_o several_a particular_a church_n who_o frequent_o meet_v together_o to_o maintain_v unity_n love_n and_o concord_n to_o advise_v about_o their_o common_a circumstance_n and_o condition_n to_o regulate_v all_o ecclesiastical_a or_o church-affair_n within_o their_o respective_a limit_n and_o to_o manage_v other_o such_o like_a thing_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v more_o large_o treat_v in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o chapter_n that_o which_o must_v be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o section_n be_v the_o several_a kind_n or_o sort_n of_o synod_n the_o most_o august_n and_o supreme_a kind_n whereof_o be_v a_o universal_a or_o 〈◊〉_d synod_n which_o be_v a_o congregation_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o deputy_n of_o as_o many_o church_n as_o will_v please_v to_o come_v from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n of_o this_o sort_n i_o find_v but_o one_o within_o my_o limit_a space_n of_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o that_o be_v the_o 279._o council_n of_o antioch_n that_o condemn_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la or_o if_o this_o will_v not_o pass_v for_o a_o general_n council_n there_o be_v no_o such_o one_o before_o that_o of_o nice_n which_o be_v hold_v anno_fw-la 325._o and_o so_o there_o be_v no_o one_o of_o this_o kind_n within_o that_o time_n to_o which_o i_o be_o confine_v but_o those_o synod_n which_o be_v very_o frequent_a within_o my_o prescribe_a time_n be_v provincial_a synod_n that_o be_v as_o many_o particular_a church_n as_o can_v convenient_o and_o orderly_o associate_v themselves_o together_o and_o by_o their_o common_a consent_n and_o authority_n dispose_v and_o regulate_v all_o thing_n that_o relate_v to_o their_o polity_n unity_n peace_n and_o order_n what_o extent_n of_o ground_n or_o how_o many_o particular_a church_n each_o of_o such_o synod_n do_v contain_v can_v be_v determine_v their_o precinct_n be_v not_o alike_o in_o all_o place_n but_o according_a as_o their_o circumstance_n and_o conveniency_n will_v permit_v so_o they_o form_v themselves_o into_o these_o synodical_a assembly_n and_o be_v govern_v in_o common_a by_o those_o synod_n who_o be_v call_v the_o synod_n of_o such_o or_o such_o a_o province_n as_o we_o read_v in_o cyprian_a of_o the_o 198._o province_n of_o arles_n and_o the_o bishop_n therein_o and_o cyprian_a frequent_o speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o province_n 118._o as_o the_o bishop_n 2_o in_o 99_o our_o province_n and_o 3_o throughout_o our_o province_n and_o 143._o throughout_o the_o province_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o 103._o his_o province_n be_v very_o large_a and_o that_o it_o be_v 202._o the_o custom_n of_o his_o province_n and_o almost_o all_o other_o province_n that_o upon_o the_o vacancy_n of_o a_o parish_n the_o neighbour_a bishop_n of_o that_o province_n shall_v meet_v together_o at_o that_o parish_n to_o ordain_v they_o a_o new_a bishop_n §_o 4._o how_o often_o these_o provincial_a synod_n be_v convene_v be_v uncertain_a since_o that_o vary_a according_a to_o their_o circumstance_n and_o their_o 〈◊〉_d custom_n firmilian_a bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n write_v that_o in_o his_o province_n 236._o they_o meet_v every_o year_n and_o whosoever_o will_v consider_v the_o frequent_a synod_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o cyprian_a will_v find_v that_o in_o his_o province_n they_o meet_v at_o lest_o once_o and_o sometime_o twice_o or_o thrice_o a_o year_n §_o 5._o as_o for_o
the_o member_n that_o compose_v these_o synod_n they_o be_v bishop_n presbyter_n deacon_n and_o depute_a layman_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n of_o their_o respective_a church_n thus_o at_o that_o great_a synod_n of_o antioch_n that_o condemn_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la there_o be_v present_a 279._o bishop_n presbyter_n deacon_n and_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o be_v layman_n that_o represent_v the_o people_n of_o their_o several_a church_n so_o also_o we_o read_v in_o a_o ancient_a fragment_n in_o eusebius_n that_o when_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o montanist_n be_v fix_v and_o preach_v 181._o the_o faithful_a in_o asia_n meet_v together_o several_a time_n to_o examine_v it_o and_o upon_o examination_n condemn_v it_o so_o also_o when_o there_o be_v some_o heat_n in_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n about_o the_o restitution_n of_o the_o lapse_v cyprian_n write_v from_o his_o exile_n that_o the_o lapse_v shall_v be_v patient_a till_o god_n have_v restore_v peace_n to_o the_o church_n and_o then_o there_o shall_v 41._o be_v convene_v a_o synod_n of_o bishop_n and_o of_o the_o laity_n who_o have_v stand_v firm_a during_o the_o persecution_n to_o consult_v about_o and_o determine_v their_o affair_n which_o proposition_n be_v approve_v by_o moses_n and_o maximus_n and_o other_o roman_a confessor_n who_o like_v the_o consult_v 60._o of_o a_o synod_n of_o bishop_n presbyter_n deacon_n confessor_n and_o the_o stand_a laity_n as_o also_o do_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v willing_a that_o that_o affair_n 70._o of_o the_o lapse_v shall_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o common_a counsel_n of_o the_o bishop_n presbyter_n deacon_n confessor_n and_o the_o stand_a laity_n and_o thus_o at_o that_o great_a council_n hold_v at_o 〈◊〉_d anno_fw-la 258._o there_o be_v present_a eighty_o seven_o 443._o bishop_n together_o with_o presbyter_n deacon_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o laity_n §_o 6._o if_o it_o shall_v be_v demand_v by_o who_o authority_n and_o appointment_n synod_n be_v assemble_v to_o this_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o it_o must_v necessary_o have_v be_v by_o their_o own_o because_o in_o those_o day_n there_o be_v no_o christian_a magistrate_n to_o order_n or_o determine_v those_o affair_n §_o 7._o when_o a_o synod_n be_v convene_v before_o ever_o they_o enter_v upon_o any_o public_a cause_n they_o choose_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o renow_v bishop_n among_o they_o one_o or_o sometime_o two_o to_o be_v their_o moderator_n or_o moderator_n as_o at_o the_o council_n hold_v at_o carthage_n anno_fw-la 258._o cypr._n cyprian_n be_v moderator_n or_o prolocutor_n thereof_o and_o so_o we_o read_v of_o the_o prolocutor_n of_o several_a synod_n that_o be_v assemble_v in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o world_n to_o determine_v the_o controversy_n concern_v easter_n as_o 191._o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v prolocutor_n of_o a_o synod_n hold_v there_o palmas_n bishop_n of_o amastris_n moderator_n of_o a_o synod_n hold_v in_o pontus_n and_o irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n of_o another_o in_o france_n 191._o polycrates_n bishop_n os_fw-la ephesus_n preside_v over_o a_o synod_n of_o asiatic_a bishop_n and_o 190._o at_o a_o convocation_n in_o palestina_n there_o be_v two_o moderator_n viz._n theophilus_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n and_o narcissus_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o office_n and_o duty_n of_o a_o moderator_n be_v to_o preside_v in_o the_o synod_n to_o see_v all_o thing_n calm_o and_o fair_o debate_v and_o decree_v and_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o any_o cause_n to_o sum_n up_o what_o have_v be_v debate_v and_o urge_v on_o both_o side_n to_o take_v the_o vote_n and_o suffrage_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o synod_n and_o last_o of_o all_o to_o give_v his_o own_o all_o this_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o be_v extant_a at_o the_o end_n of_o cyprian_n work_n cyprian_n be_v moderator_n of_o that_o council_n after_o all_o thing_n be_v read_v and_o finish_v relate_v to_o the_o question_n in_o hand_n sum_v up_o all_o tell_v the_o synod_n what_o they_o have_v hear_v and_o that_o nothing_o more_o remain_v to_o be_v do_v but_o the_o declaration_n of_o their_o judgement_n thereupon_o according_o thereunto_o the_o bishop_n give_v their_o respective_a vote_n and_o decision_n and_o last_o of_o all_o cyprian_a as_o precedent_n give_v in_o he_o §_o 8._o when_o the_o moderator_n be_v choose_v than_o they_o enter_v upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o affair_n that_o lay_v before_o they_o which_o may_v be_v consider_v in_o a_o twofold_a respect_n either_o as_o relate_v to_o foreign_a church_n or_o to_o those_o church_n only_o of_o who_o they_o be_v the_o representative_n as_o for_o foreign_a church_n their_o determination_n be_v not_o obligatory_a unto_o they_o because_o they_o be_v not_o represent_v by_o they_o and_o so_o the_o chief_a matter_n they_o have_v to_o do_v with_o they_o be_v to_o give_v they_o their_o advice_n and_o counsel_n in_o any_o difficult_a point_n which_o they_o have_v propose_v to_o they_o as_o when_o the_o people_n of_o astorga_n and_o emerita_n in_o spain_n have_v write_v to_o some_o african_a church_n for_o their_o advice_n what_o to_o do_v with_o their_o two_o bishop_n who_o have_v lapse_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n this_o case_n be_v debate_v in_o a_o synod_n hold_v anno_fw-la 258_o who_o opinion_n thereupon_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o their_o synodical_a epistle_n extant_a at_o large_a among_o the_o work_n of_o cyprian_a epist._n 68_o p._n 200._o §_o 9_o but_o with_o respect_n unto_o those_o particular_a church_n who_o representative_n they_o be_v their_o decree_n be_v bind_v and_o obligatory_a since_o the_o regulation_n and_o management_n of_o their_o affair_n be_v the_o general_a end_n of_o their_o convening_n various_a and_o many_o be_v the_o particular_a end_n of_o these_o synodical_a convention_n as_o for_o the_o prevention_n of_o injustice_n and_o partiality_n in_o a_o parish_n consistory_n as_o suppose_v that_o such_o a_o consistory_n have_v wrongful_o and_o unrighteous_o censure_v one_o of_o their_o member_n what_o shall_v that_o censure_v person_n do_v unless_o appeal_v to_o the_o synod_n to_o have_v his_o cause_n hear_v there_o as_o felicissimus_n do_v who_o after_o he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o his_o own_o parish_n of_o which_o cyprian_n be_v bishop_n 99_o have_v his_o cause_n hear_v before_o a_o synod_n who_o ratify_v and_o confirm_v the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n against_o he_o and_o therefore_o we_o may_v suppose_v it_o to_o be_v for_o the_o prevention_n of_o partiality_n and_o injustice_n that_o in_o lesser_n asia_n 236._o offender_n be_v usual_o absolve_v by_o the_o synod_n which_o meet_v every_o year_n synod_n also_o be_v assemble_v for_o the_o examine_n condemn_v and_o excommunicate_v of_o all_o heretic_n within_o their_o limit_n that_o so_o the_o faithful_a may_v avoid_v and_o shun_v they_o as_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la be_v condemn_v by_o the_o 279._o council_n of_o antioch_n for_o resolve_v of_o all_o difficult_a point_n that_o do_v not_o wound_v the_o essential_o of_o religion_n or_o have_v relation_n unto_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n as_o when_o there_o be_v some_o scruple_n about_o the_o time_n of_o baptise_v of_o child_n a_o 162._o synod_n of_o sixty_o six_o bishop_n meet_v together_o to_o decide_v it_o and_o so_o when_o there_o be_v some_o dispute_n concern_v the_o martyr_n power_n to_o restore_v the_o lapse_v 41._o synod_n be_v to_o be_v assemble_v to_o decide_v they_o but_o why_o do_v i_o go_v about_o to_o reckon_v up_o particular_n when_o as_o they_o be_v endless_a let_v this_o suffice_v in_o general_a that_o synod_n be_v convene_v for_o the_o regulation_n and_o management_n of_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n within_o their_o respective_a jurisdiction_n as_o firmilian_a write_v that_o in_o his_o country_n 236._o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n meet_v together_o every_o year_n to_o dispose_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n here_o they_o consult_v about_o the_o discipline_n government_n and_o external_n polity_n of_o their_o church_n and_o what_o mean_n be_v expedient_a and_o proper_a for_o their_o peace_n unity_n and_o order_n which_o by_o their_o common_a consent_n they_o enact_v and_o decree_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a of_o those_o church_n who_o they_o do_v represent_v he_o who_o deny_v this_o must_v be_v very_o little_o acquaint_v with_o the_o ancient_a council_n especial_o those_o which_o be_v hold_v after_o the_o emperor_n become_v christian_n the_o reason_n why_o we_o find_v not_o more_o synodical_a decree_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n come_v not_o from_o that_o they_o judicial_o determine_v none_o or_o require_v not_o the_o observance_n of_o they_o but_o from_o that_o either_o they_o be_v not_o careful_a or_o the_o fury_n and_o violence_n of_o the_o time_n will_v
whatsoever_o and_o therefore_o neither_o a_o 198._o african_a synod_n nor_o 113._o antonius_n a_o african_a bishop_n will_v communicate_v with_o the_o legate_n of_o novatian_n nor_o will_v 137._o cornelius_n join_v in_o communion_n with_o felicissimus_n a_o schismatic_a of_o carthage_n when_o he_o come_v to_o rome_n but_o as_o he_o be_v exclude_v from_o communion_n in_o his_o own_o church_n so_o likewise_o be_v he_o in_o that_o of_o rome_n 2._o it_o be_v the_o custom_n when_o any_o bishop_n be_v elect_v to_o send_v news_n of_o his_o promotion_n to_o other_o bishop_n as_o 99_o cornelius_n do_v to_o cyprian_a that_o so_o he_o may_v have_v their_o confirmation_n and_o their_o future_a letter_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n to_o which_o he_o be_v promote_v may_v be_v direct_v unto_o he_o as_o 99_o cyprian_n do_v unto_o cornelius_n which_o custom_n of_o send_v messenger_n to_o other_o church_n to_o acquaint_v they_o of_o their_o advancement_n to_o the_o episcopal_a throne_n be_v also_o observe_v by_o the_o schismatic_n and_o in_o particular_a by_o novatian_n who_o 96._o send_v maximus_n a_o presbyter_n augendus_n a_o deacon_n machaeus_n and_o longinus_n unto_o cyprian_a to_o inform_v he_o of_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n now_o if_o any_o bishop_n or_o church_n do_v know_o approve_v the_o pretension_n of_o the_o schismatical_a bishop_n they_o break_v the_o concord_n of_o the_o church_n and_o become_v guilty_a of_o schism_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o epistle_n of_o cyprian_n to_o antonius_n a_o african_a bishop_n wherein_o he_o write_v he_o 113._o that_o he_o have_v receive_v his_o letter_n which_o firm_o consent_v to_o the_o concord_n of_o the_o sacerdotal_a college_n and_o adhere_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o which_o he_o have_v signify_v that_o he_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o novatian_n but_o hold_v a_o agreement_n with_o bishop_n cornelius_n and_o therefore_o when_o legate_n come_v to_o cyprian_a both_o from_o cornelius_n and_o novatian_n he_o due_o weigh_v who_o be_v legal_o elect_v and_o find_v cornelius_n so_o to_o be_v he_o approve_v his_o election_n 99_o direct_v his_o congratulatory_a letter_n unto_o he_o 96._o refuse_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o schismatical_a messenger_n of_o novatian_n 97._o and_o exhort_v they_o to_o quit_v their_o schism_n and_o to_o submit_v to_o their_o lawful_o elect_a bishop_n so_o that_o in_o these_o two_o respect_n the_o schism_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n may_v influence_n other_o also_o involve_v they_o in_o the_o same_o crime_n create_v quarrel_n and_o dissension_n between_o their_o respective_a bishop_n and_o so_o divide_v the_o discharger_n of_o that_o honourable_a office_n who_o god_n have_v make_v one_o for_o as_o cyprian_n say_v 119._o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o church_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n divide_v into_o many_o member_n so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishopric_n diffuse_v through_o the_o agree_a number_n of_o many_o bishop_n §_o 11._o but_o now_o that_o we_o may_v conclude_v this_o chapter_n the_o sum_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v speak_v concern_v schism_n be_v that_o schism_n in_o its_o large_a sense_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a but_o in_o its_o usual_a and_o restrain_a sense_n of_o a_o church_n particular_a whosoever_o without_o any_o just_a reason_n through_o faction_n pride_n and_o envy_n separate_v from_o his_o bishop_n or_o his_o parish_n church_n he_o be_v a_o true_a schismatic_a and_o whosoever_o be_v thus_o a_o schismatic_a if_o we_o may_v believe_v saint_n cyprian_n 300._o he_o have_v no_o long_a god_n for_o his_o father_n nor_o the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n but_o be_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o though_o he_o shall_v die_v for_o the_o faith_n yet_o shall_v he_o never_o be_v save_v thus_o much_o then_o shall_v serve_v for_o that_o query_n concern_v the_o church_n unity_n the_o next_o and_o 〈◊〉_d thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v inquire_v into_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o be_v the_o form_n and_o method_n of_o their_o public_a service_n of_o read_v sing_v preach_a pray_v of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n of_o their_o fast_n and_o feast_n of_o their_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o such_o like_a which_o i_o think_v to_o have_v annex_v to_o this_o treatise_n but_o this_o be_v large_a than_o i_o expect_v and_o the_o discourse_n relate_v to_o the_o primitive_a worship_n be_v like_a to_o be_v almost_o as_o large_a i_o have_v for_o this_o and_o 〈◊〉_d other_o reason_n reserve_v it_o for_o a_o particular_a tract_n by_o its_o self_n which_o if_o nothing_o prevent_v may_v be_v expose_v hereafter_o to_o public_a view_n and_o observation_n finis_fw-la the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o enquiry_n into_o the_o constitution_n discipline_n unity_n &_o worship_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o flourish_v within_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n faithful_o collect_v out_o of_o the_o extant_a write_n of_o those_o age_n by_o a_o impartial_a hand_n london_n print_v for_o jonathan_n robinson_n at_o the_o golden_a lion_n and_o john_n wyatt_n at_o the_o rose_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1691._o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o enquiry_n into_o the_o constitution_n discipline_n unity_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n chap._n i._n §_o 1._o of_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n §_o 2._o in_o their_o assembly_n they_o begin_v with_o read_v the_o scripture_n other_o write_n read_v beside_o the_o scripture_n §_o 3._o who_o read_v the_o scripture_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v read_v and_o how_o they_o be_v read_v §_o 4._o whether_o there_o be_v appoint_v lesson_n §_o 5._o after_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o scripture_n there_o follow_v sing_v of_o psalm_n §_o 6._o what_o psalm_n they_o sing_v §_o 7._o the_o manner_n of_o their_o sing_v §_o 8._o of_o sing_v man_n and_o of_o church_n music_n §_o 9_o to_o sing_v of_o psalm_n succeed_v preach_v on_o what_o the_o preacher_n discourse_v how_o long_o his_o sermon_n be_v §_o 10._o the_o method_n of_o their_o sermon_n §_o 11._o who_o preach_v usual_o the_o bishop_n or_o by_o his_o permission_n any_o other_o either_o clergyman_n or_o layman_n §_o 1._o have_v in_o a_o former_a treatise_n inquire_v into_o the_o constitution_n discipline_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n i_o intend_v in_o this_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o worship_n thereof_o which_o natural_o divide_v its_o self_n into_o these_o two_o part_n into_o the_o worship_n its_o self_n and_o into_o the_o necessary_a circumstance_n thereof_o as_o time_n and_o place_n and_o such_o like_a both_o which_o i_o design_v to_o handle_v begin_v first_o with_o the_o worship_n its_o self_n wherein_o i_o shall_v not_o meddle_v with_o the_o object_n thereof_o since_o all_o protestant_n agree_v in_o the_o adore_v god_n alone_o through_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o speak_v of_o those_o particular_a act_n and_o service_n whereby_o in_o the_o public_a congregation_n we_o honour_v and_o adore_v almighty_a god_n such_o as_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n sing_v of_o psalm_n preach_v pray_v and_o the_o two_o sacrament_n every_o one_o of_o which_o i_o shall_v consider_v in_o their_o order_n as_o they_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o ancient_a parish_n churches_n and_o first_o §_o 2._o when_o the_o congregation_n be_v assemble_v the_o first_o act_n of_o divine_a service_n which_o they_o perform_v be_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o our_o public_a assembly_n say_v tertullian_n 530._o the_o scripture_n be_v read_v psalm_n sing_v sermon_n preach_v and_o prayer_n present_v so_o also_o just_a in_o martyr_n write_v that_o in_o their_o religious_a assembly_n first_o of_o all_o 98._o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v read_v but_o beside_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n there_o be_v other_o write_n read_v in_o several_a church_n viz._n the_o epistle_n and_o tract_n of_o eminent_a and_o pious_a man_n such_o as_o the_o book_n of_o 〈◊〉_d hermas_n call_v pastor_n and_o 88_o the_o epistle_n of_o clemens_n romanus_n to_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o public_a congregation_n of_o many_o church_n §_o 3._o he_o that_o read_v the_o scripture_n be_v particular_o destinate_a to_o this_o office_n as_o a_o preparative_a to_o holy_a order_n as_o aurelius_n who_o cyprian_n design_v for_o a_o presbyter_n 77._o be_v first_o to_o begin_v with_o the_o office_n of_o read_v the_o name_n by_o which_o this_o officer_n be_v distinguish_v be_v in_o greek_a 98._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o latin_a 89._o lector_fw-la both_o which_o signify_v in_o english_a a_o reader_n or_o as_o we_o now_o call_v he_o a_o clark_n the_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o clerk_n read_v be_v a_o eminency_n erect_v in_o the_o church_n that_o so_o all_o
they_o have_v no_o need_n again_o to_o be_v baptise_a say_v he_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o 〈◊〉_d but_o only_o what_o be_v 〈◊〉_d or_o lack_v be_v perform_v by_o peter_n and_o john_n which_o be_v that_o by_o prayer_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v be_v confer_v on_o they_o which_o custom_n as_o he_o there_o add_v be_v now_o observe_v by_o we_o that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o church_n be_v offer_v to_o the_o governor_n thereof_o by_o who_o prayer_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n they_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o be_v complete_v with_o the_o lord_n seal_n to_o this_o practice_n also_o firmilian_a refer_v that_o action_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o act_n 19_o 5._o where_o on_o those_o who_o have_v be_v only_o baptise_a by_o 237._o john_n baptism_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o cyprian_a apply_v to_o confirmation_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 〈◊〉_d 10._o 44._o 216._o in_o miraculous_a 〈◊〉_d and_o gift_n of_o tongue_n on_o cornelius_n and_o his_o friend_n though_o they_o be_v not_o then_o baptise_a so_o much_o now_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o confirmation_n all_o that_o i_o shall_v do_v more_o be_v to_o add_v two_o or_o three_o observation_n concern_v it_o §_o 7._o the_o first_o whereof_o be_v that_o confirmation_n be_v a_o immediate_a consequent_a of_o baptism_n it_o be_v not_o defer_v till_o many_o year_n after_o but_o be_v present_o administer_v as_o tertullian_n write_v 600._o as_o soon_o as_o we_o come_v out_o of_o the_o baptismal_a laver_n we_o be_v anoint_v and_o then_o we_o be_v confirm_v else_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o soon_o confirm_v they_o must_v notwithstanding_o their_o baptism_n according_a to_o their_o opinion_n as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o demonstrate_v have_v continue_v graceless_a without_o the_o adorn_v gift_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o long_a time_n even_o as_o long_o as_o their_o confirmation_n be_v delay_v which_o to_o imagine_v concern_v they_o be_v unreasonable_a and_o uncharitable_a indeed_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n when_o they_o have_v neither_o time_n nor_o 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v wave_v 〈◊〉_d immersion_n be_v with_o respect_n to_o baptism_n but_o yet_o if_o the_o sick_a person_n happen_v to_o recover_v he_o be_v then_o to_o be_v confirm_v as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o case_n of_o novatian_n who_o 〈◊〉_d accuse_v because_o 244._o that_o when_o he_o be_v restore_v to_o his_o health_n again_o he_o be_v not_o confirm_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n but_o otherwise_o 〈◊〉_d immediate_o or_o 〈◊〉_d the_o same_o time_n follow_v 〈◊〉_d §_o 8._o from_o the_o former_a observation_n there_o follow_v this_o that_o not_o only_o the_o bishop_n but_o also_o his_o presbyter_n or_o curate_n do_v by_o his_o 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o his_o absence_n confirm_v for_o if_o confirmation_n always_o succeed_v baptism_n then_o whenever_o baptism_n be_v there_o be_v also_o confirmation_n now_o 〈◊〉_d for_o baptism_n we_o may_v reasonable_o suppose_v that_o in_o a_o church_n there_o be_v some_o fit_n to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d at_o least_o once_o a_o year_n and_o sometime_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o either_o the_o see_v be_v 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o bishop_n through_o persecution_n may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d from_o his_o flock_n so_o long_a a_o time_n as_o cyprian_n be_v double_a the_o space_n and_o if_o so_o must_v no_o person_n have_v be_v baptise_a within_o that_o time_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o bishop_n unavoidable_a absence_n that_o seem_v a_o little_a hard_a since_o as_o be_v say_v before_o they_o esteem_v baptism_n and_o confirmation_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o to_o deprive_v 〈◊〉_d soul_n of_o salvation_n that_o die_v within_o that_o 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o have_v not_o be_v confirm_v by_o 〈◊〉_d bishop_n which_o be_v impossible_a will_v be_v too_o severe_a and_o uncharitable_a beside_o that_o presbyter_n do_v baptise_v we_o have_v prove_v already_o and_o since_o confirmation_n be_v do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o baptism_n it_o be_v very_o reasonable_a to_o conclude_v that_o he_o that_o do_v the_o one_o perform_v the_o other_o also_o but_o that_o presbyter_n do_v confirm_v will_v appear_v most_o evident_o from_o this_o very_a consideration_n viz._n that_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n 〈◊〉_d person_n just_a after_o baptism_n which_o we_o call_v confirmation_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n at_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o offender_n which_o we_o call_v 〈◊〉_d be_v one_o and_o the_o self_n same_o thing_n confirmation_n and_o absolution_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o we_o make_v use_v of_o to_o distinguish_v the_o 〈◊〉_d time_n of_o the_o performance_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o ceremony_n the_o thing_n or_o 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o different_a imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v use_v both_o at_o one_o and_o 〈◊〉_d other_o 〈◊〉_d the_o same_o mystical_a signification_n viz._n the_o confer_v 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o his_o grace_n on_o that_o 〈◊〉_d on_o who_o 〈◊〉_d be_v impose_v only_o now_o to_o distinguish_v the_o time_n of_o this_o 〈◊〉_d of_o hand_n whether_o after_o baptism_n or_o at_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o offender_n these_o two_o term_n of_o confirmation_n and_o 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v by_o we_o the_o former_a to_o signify_v that_o use_v just_a after_o baptism_n and_o the_o latter_a that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v employ_v at_o this_o now_o viz._n that_o confirmation_n and_o 〈◊〉_d be_v one_o and_o the_o self_n same_o thing_n i_o 〈◊〉_d present_o prove_v and_o then_o in_o the_o next_o 〈◊〉_d i_o shall_v show_v that_o with_o the_o bishop_n and_o sometime_o without_o the_o bishop_n presbyter_n do_v absolve_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o if_o these_o 〈◊〉_d point_n can_v be_v clear_o manifest_v it_o will_v 〈◊〉_d follow_v that_o presbyter_n do_v confirm_v for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o confirmation_n and_o absolution_n but_o only_o with_o respect_n to_o time_n and_o 〈◊〉_d presbyter_n at_o one_o time_n viz._n at_o absolution_n confer_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n it_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o same_o power_n at_o the_o other_o time_n which_o be_v at_o confirmation_n if_o presbyter_n can_v at_o one_o season_n bestow_v the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o they_o can_v do_v the_o same_o at_o the_o other_o also_o now_o as_o to_o the_o first_o point_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o confirmation_n and_o absolution_n but_o that_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o self_n same_o thing_n this_o will_v appear_v most_o evident_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o that_o famous_a controversy_n touch_v the_o validity_n of_o heretic_n baptism_n between_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n or_o rather_o between_o the_o church_n of_o europe_n and_o africa_n the_o sum_n whereof_o be_v this_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n 〈◊〉_d that_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n and_o come_v over_o to_o the_o catholic_n church_n shall_v be_v receive_v only_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n contend_v that_o beside_o imposition_n of_o hand_n they_o shall_v also_o be_v baptize_v unless_o that_o they_o have_v be_v before_o baptize_v by_o the_o orthodox_n in_o which_o case_n imposition_n of_o hand_n shall_v be_v esteem_v sufficient_a now_o this_o imposition_n of_o hand_n they_o sometime_o term_v that_o which_o we_o 〈◊〉_d confirmation_n and_o sometime_o absolution_n 〈◊〉_d use_v either_o of_o those_o expression_n and_o indifferent_o apply_v they_o according_a 〈◊〉_d they_o please_v in_o one_o place_n give_v it_o the_o title_n of_o confirmation_n and_o in_o another_o that_o of_o absolution_n which_o that_o they_o do_v i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o evince_v by_o show_v first_o that_o they_o call_v this_o imposition_n of_o hand_n confirmation_n second_o that_o they_o call_v it_o absolution_n first_o i_o shall_v prove_v that_o they_o call_v it_o confirmation_n unto_o which_o end_n let_v we_o consider_v these_o follow_a 〈◊〉_d 216._o those_o say_v cyprian_n which_o be_v baptize_v without_o the_o church_n when_o they_o come_v unto_o we_o and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n which_o be_v 〈◊〉_d one_o they_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v because_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o confirmation_n be_v not_o sufficient_a without_o baptism_n for_o than_o they_o be_v full_o sanctify_v and_o become_v the_o son_n of_o god_n when_o they_o be_v bear_v 〈◊〉_d both_o sacrament_n 〈◊〉_d as_o it_o be_v write_v 〈◊〉_d a_o man_n be_v bear_v again_o of_o the_o water_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n say_v 〈◊〉_d bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 444._o those_o 〈◊〉_d great_o 〈◊〉_d who_o affirm_v that_o they_o ought_v only_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o so_o to_o be_v receive_v since_o it_o be_v manifest_a they_o must_v be_v 〈◊〉_d with_o both_o sacrament_n in_o
the_o catholic_n church_n and_o secundinus_n bishop_n of_o carpis_n determine_v that_o 446._o on_o heretic_n who_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o antichrist_n the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v be_v confer_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n alone_o in_o confirmation_n stephen_n plead_v on_o his_o side_n 240._o that_o 〈◊〉_d very_a name_n of_o christ_n be_v so_o advantageous_a to_o faith_n and_o the_o sanctification_n 〈◊〉_d baptism_n that_o in_o what_o place_n soever_o any_o one_o be_v baptize_v in_o that_o name_n he_o immediate_o obtain_v the_o grace_n of_o christ._n but_o unto_o this_o firmilian_a brief_o reply_v that_o if_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n because_o do_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n be_v sufficient_a to_o purge_v away_o sin_n why_o be_v not_o confirmation_n that_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o same_o christ_n sufficient_a to_o bestow_v the_o holy_a 〈◊〉_d and_o therefore_o it_o be_v thus_o eager_o argue_v by_o cyprian_a 249._o why_o 〈◊〉_d they_o say_v he_o meaning_n stephen_n and_o his_o party_n who_o receive_v heretic_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n only_o patronize_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n let_v they_o answer_v we_o have_v they_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o have_v they_o not_o if_o they_o have_v why_o then_o do_v they_o lay_v hand_n on_o those_o that_o be_v baptize_v by_o they_o when_o they_o ceme_fw-la over_z to_o we_o to_o bestow_v on_o they_o the_o holy_a ghost_n when_o they_o have_v receive_v he_o before_o for_o if_o he_o be_v there_o they_o can_v confer_v he_o but_o if_o heretic_n and_o 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o we_o lay_v hand_n on_o they_o in_o confirmation_n that_o they_o may_v here_o receive_v what_o heretic_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v give_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o since_o they_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o can_v give_v remission_n of_o sin_n that_o be_v since_o they_o can_v confirmtherefore_o they_o can_v baptise_v so_o that_o from_o these_o and_o 239._o some_o other_o passage_n which_o to_o avoid_v tediousness_n i_o omit_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o both_o stephen_n and_o cyprian_n understand_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o which_o we_o now_o call_v 〈◊〉_d second_o i_o now_o come_v to_o show_v that_o they_o also_o term_v it_o absolution_n as_o will_v appear_v from_o these_o follow_a instance_n 214._o they_o say_v cyprian_n meaning_n stephen_n and_o his_o follower_n urge_v that_o in_o what_o they_o do_v they_o follow_v the_o old_a custom_n that_o be_v use_v by_o the_o ancient_n when_o heresy_n and_o schism_n first_o begin_v when_o those_o that_o go_v over_o to_o they_o first_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o baptize_v therein_o who_o when_o they_o return_v again_o to_o the_o church_n and_o do_v penance_n be_v not_o force_v to_o be_v baptize_v but_o this_o say_v he_o make_v nothing_o against_o we_o for_o we_o now_o observe_v the_o very_a same_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v here_o and_o from_o we_o go_v over_o to_o the_o heretic_n if_o afterward_o be_v sensible_a of_o their_o error_n they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n we_o only_o absolve_v they_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n because_o once_o they_o be_v sheep_n and_o as_o wander_v and_o stray_v sheep_n the_o shepherd_n receive_v they_o into_o his_o flock_n but_o if_o those_o that_o come_v from_o heretic_n be_v not_o first_o baptize_v in_o the_o church_n they_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v that_o they_o may_v become_v sheep_n for_o there_o be_v but_o one_o holy_a water_n in_o the_o church_n that_o make_v sheep_n but_o that_o this_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v the_o same_o with_o absolution_n will_v most_o evident_o appear_v from_o the_o opinion_n or_o determination_n of_o stephen_n and_o from_o cyprian_n answer_v thereunto_o stephen_n opinion_n or_o determination_n be_v 229._o if_o any_o shall_v from_o any_o heresy_n come_v unto_o we_o let_v nothing_o be_v innovate_v or_o introduce_v beside_o the_o old_a tradition_n which_o be_v that_o hand_n be_v impose_v on_o he_o as_o a_o penitent_a now_o unto_o that_o part_n of_o this_o decree_n which_o assert_n the_o reception_n of_o heretic_n only_o by_o absolution_n or_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n in_o penance_n to_o be_v a_o tradition_n descend_v down_o from_o their_o predecessor_n cyprian_a reply_n 229._o that_o he_o will_v observe_v it_o as_o a_o divine_a and_o holy_a tradition_n if_o it_o be_v either_o command_v in_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o contain_v in_o the_o act_n that_o those_o who_o come_v from_o heretic_n shall_v not_o be_v baptize_v but_o only_a hand_n impose_v on_o they_o for_o penance_n or_o as_o penitent_n but_o that_o for_o his_o part_n 229._o he_o never_o find_v it_o either_o command_v or_o write_v that_o on_o a_o heretic_n hand_n shall_v be_v only_o impose_v for_o penance_n and_o so_o he_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o communion_n wherefore_o he_o on_o his_o side_n conclude_v and_o determin_n 232._o let_v it_o therefore_o be_v observe_v and_o hold_v by_o we_o that_o all_o who_o from_o any_o heresy_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o church_n be_v baptize_v with_o the_o one_o lawful_a baptism_n of_o the_o church_n except_o those_o who_o be_v former_o baptize_v in_o the_o church_n who_o when_o they_o return_v be_v to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o alone_a imposition_n of_o hand_n after_o penance_n into_o the_o flock_n from_o whence_o they_o have_v stray_v so_o that_o these_o instance_n do_v as_o clear_o prove_v that_o they_o mean_v by_o their_o imposition_n of_o hand_n absolution_n as_o the_o former_a instance_n do_v that_o they_o mean_v confirmation_n and_o both_o of_o they_o together_o plain_o show_v and_o evidence_n confirmation_n and_o absolution_n to_o be_v the_o very_a selfsame_a thing_n for_o since_o they_o promiscuous_o use_v and_o indifferent_o apply_v these_o term_n and_o that_o very_a thing_n which_o in_o some_o place_n they_o express_v by_o confirmation_n in_o other_o they_o call_v absolution_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o essential_a or_o specifical_a difference_n between_o they_o but_o that_o they_o be_v of_o a_o like_a numerical_a identity_n or_o sameness_n but_o second_o i_o now_o come_v in_o the_o next_o place_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o together_o with_o the_o bishop_n and_o sometime_o without_o the_o bishop_n presbyter_n do_v absolve_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o they_o do_v it_o together_o with_o the_o bishop_n several_a place_n of_o cyprian_a abundant_o prove_v offender_n say_v he_o 30._o receive_v the_o right_n of_o communion_n by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o of_o his_o clergy_n and_o 37._o no_o criminal_a can_v be_v admit_v to_o communion_n unless_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n have_v impose_v hand_n on_o he_o and_o that_o some_o time_n they_o do_v it_o without_o the_o bishop_n always_o understand_v his_o leave_n and_o permission_n be_v apparent_a from_o the_o example_n of_o serapion_n who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n peace_n and_o approach_v the_o hour_n of_o dissolution_n 246._o send_v for_o one_o of_o the_o presbyter_n to_o absolve_v he_o which_o the_o presbyter_n do_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v before_o give_v his_o permission_n unto_o the_o presbyter_n to_o absolve_v those_o who_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n give_v his_o presbyter_n this_o power_n so_o likewise_o do_v cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n who_o when_o he_o be_v in_o exile_n order_v his_o clergy_n 41._o to_o confess_v and_o absolve_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n those_o who_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o 39_o if_o any_o be_v in_o such_o condition_n they_o shall_v not_o expect_v his_o presence_n but_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o first_o presbyter_n they_o can_v find_v who_o shall_v receive_v their_o confession_n and_o absolve_v they_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o presbyter_n even_o without_o the_o bishop_n do_v absolve_v offender_n and_o formal_o receive_v they_o into_o the_o church_n peace_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n now_o then_o if_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n on_o person_n just_a after_o baptism_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n at_o the_o restitution_n of_o offender_n be_v one_o and_o the_o selfsame_a thing_n and_o if_o presbyter_n have_v power_n and_o authority_n to_o perform_v the_o latter_a i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o we_o shall_v abridge_v they_o of_o the_o former_a both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v confirmation_n and_o if_o presbyter_n can_v confirm_v at_o one_o time_n why_o shall_v we_o doubt_v of_o their_o right_n and_o ability_n to_o perform_v it_o another_o time_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o impose_v hand_n on_o one_o occasion_n it_o be_v as_o lawful_a for_o they_o to_o do_v it_o on_o another_o §_o 9_o from_o the_o precedent_a observation_n of_o the_o identity_n
we_o have_v love_n one_o to_o another_o we_o may_v talk_v what_o we_o please_v of_o religion_n and_o profess_v what_o we_o list_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v plain_a that_o whosoever_o have_v not_o love_n and_o charity_n be_v no_o christian_n but_o to_o allude_v to_o that_o of_o christ_n john_n 10._o 1._o he_o be_v a_o thief_n and_o a_o robber_n he_o have_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n abide_v and_o dwell_v in_o he_o for_o 23._o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v love_n joy_n peace_n long_o suffer_v gentleness_n goodness_n faith_n meekness_n temperance_n and_o 17._o the_o wisdom_n from_o above_o be_v peaceable_a gentle_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v entreat_v full_a of_o mercy_n and_o good_a fruit._n so_o that_o the_o very_a soul_n and_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n consist_v in_o unity_n love_n and_o amity_n wherefore_o let_v my_o entreaty_n be_v prevalent_a with_o you_o to_o endeavour_v for_o a_o mutual_a compliance_n and_o comprehension_n as_o you_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o credit_n of_o religion_n as_o you_o will_v hinder_v the_o growth_n of_o damnable_a error_n and_o abominable_a debauchery_n and_o do_v what_o in_o you_o lie_v to_o prevent_v the_o ruin_n and_o damnation_n of_o multitude_n of_o poor_a soul_n nay_o as_o you_o will_v secure_v your_o own_o salvation_n and_o be_v able_a with_o confidence_n to_o appear_v at_o the_o dreadful_a and_o impartial_a day_n of_o judgement_n let_v i_o conjure_v you_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n 22._o to_o love_v one_o another_o with_o a_o pure_a heart_n forvent_o 11._o to_o follow_v after_o righteousness_n godliness_n faith_n love_n patience_n meekness_n to_o forget_v and_o pardon_v all_o former_a injury_n and_o affront_v 14._o do_v nothing_o for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v through_o strife_n or_o vainglory_n but_o in_o lowliness_n of_o mind_n each_o esteem_v other_o better_a than_o themselves_o do_v all_o thing_n without_o murmur_n or_o dispute_n 24._o avoid_v all_o foolish_a and_o unlearned_a question_n know_v that_o they_o do_v but_o gender_v strife_n behave_v yourselves_o like_o the_o servant_n of_o the_o lord_n who_o must_v not_o strive_v but_o be_v gentle_a unto_o all_o man_n apt_a to_o teach_v patient_a mutual_o comply_v with_o each_o other_o do_v all_o thing_n unto_o edification_n labour_v after_o peace_n and_o unity_n that_o so_o we_o may_v at_o length_n 5._o with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n glorify_v god_n even_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ._n and_o for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o bless_a and_o glorious_a design_n let_v we_o above_o all_o thing_n avoid_v pride_n and_o vainglory_n which_o as_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v have_v have_v no_o small_a share_n both_o in_o the_o cause_v and_o increase_v of_o our_o division_n we_o have_v be_v so_o stiff_a and_o self-conceited_a and_o stand_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o pitiful_a punctilio_n of_o honour_n that_o we_o have_v refuse_v to_o condescend_v to_o one_o another_o or_o to_o join_v in_o a_o way_n of_o comprehension_n or_o mutual_a relaxation_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o only_a way_n leave_v for_o union_n and_o agreement_n if_o ever_o we_o hope_v or_o intend_v to_o have_v it_o wherefore_o let_v i_o address_v myself_o unto_o you_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o reverend_n and_o moderate_a bishop_n hall_n sermon_n man_n brethren_n and_o father_n help_v for_o god_n sake_n put_v to_o your_o hand_n to_o the_o quench_v of_o this_o common_a flame_n the_o one_o side_n by_o humility_n and_o obedience_n the_o other_o by_o compassion_n both_o by_o prayer_n and_o tear_n and_o as_o he_o so_o let_v i_o ibid._n beg_v for_o peace_n as_o for_o life_n by_o your_o filial_a piety_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n who_o ruin_n follow_v upon_o our_o division_n by_o your_o love_n of_o god_n truth_n by_o the_o grace_n of_o that_o one_o bless_a spirit_n whereby_o we_o be_v all_o inform_v and_o quicken_v by_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o that_o son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o our_o redemption_n be_v incline_v to_o peace_n and_o love_n and_o though_o our_o brain_n be_v different_a yet_o let_v our_o heart_n be_v one_o let_v we_o all_o endeavonr_n by_o a_o compliance_n and_o a_o comprehension_n to_o promote_v love_n and_o charity_n peace_n and_o unity_n that_o so_o be_v child_n of_o peace_n and_o obedient_a subject_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o peace_n the_o god_n of_o peace_n may_v bless_v we_o with_o peace_n quiet_a and_o serenity_n here_o and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o our_o day_n receive_v we_o into_o his_o eternal_a peace_n and_o everlasting_a rest_n which_o god_n of_o his_o infinite_a mercy_n grant_n may_v be_v the_o portion_n of_o we_o all_o through_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ._n amen_o and_o amen_n postcript_n because_o some_o practice_n and_o custom_n mention_v in_o the_o precedent_a treatise_n be_v not_o from_o the_o first_o plantation_n of_o christianity_n but_o be_v afterward_o introduce_v and_o other_o may_v not_o be_v universal_a but_o only_o follow_v in_o some_o particular_a church_n it_o will_v not_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o add_v a_o table_n of_o the_o name_n age_n and_o country_n of_o those_o father_n and_o of_o their_o contemporary_n who_o have_v be_v cite_v by_o we_o that_o so_o we_o may_v guess_v at_o the_o time_n when_o such_o custom_n be_v bring_v in_o and_o know_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v chief_o practise_v name_n country_n age._n several_a synod_n hold_v in_o africa_n between_o anno_fw-la christi_fw-la 250_o &_o 260._o alexander_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n anno_fw-la 228_o anonymus_fw-la apud_fw-la euseb._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 16._o p._n 182._o lesser_a asia_n 170_o anicetus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n 154_o the_o synodical_a letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n hold_v anno_fw-la 265_o apollinaris_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o lesser_n asia_n 170_o apollonius_n  _fw-fr 200_o asturius_n palastina_n 260_o aurelius_n carthage_n 〈◊〉_d artemon_n  _fw-fr 196_o babylas_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 246_o saint_n barnabas_n  _fw-fr 50_o basilides_n the_o heretic_n alexandria_n 134_o basilides_n a_o bishop_n in_o spain_n 258_o celerinus_n carthage_n 253_o letter_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o clergy_n of_o carthage_n write_v between_o anno_fw-la 250_o &_o 〈◊〉_d clemens_n bishop_n of_o rome_n 70_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n 204_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n 252_o crescens_n bishop_n of_o certa_fw-la in_o africa_n 258_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n 250_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o corinth_n 172_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n 260_o eusebius_n a_o deacon_n of_o alexandria_n 259_o fabianus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n anno_fw-la 236_o firmilian_a bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cap_n padoeia_fw-la 250_o fortunatus_n a_o schismatic_a in_o africa_n 255_o fortunatus_n bishop_n of_o thucabori_n in_o africa_n 258_o gregory_n bishop_n of_o neoearsarea_n 250_o ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 109_o irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n 184_o justin_n martyr_n samaria_n 155_o lucius_n bishop_n of_o thebeste_n in_o africa_n 258_o name_n country_n age._n a_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o vienne_n to_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n anno_fw-la 177_o minucius_n fellix_fw-la rome_n 230_o martialis_n a_o bishop_n in_o spain_n 258_o natalis_n rome_n 210_o nemesianus_n bishop_n of_o thubunic_n in_o africa_n 258_o novatian_a rome_n 252_o origen_n a_o presbyter_n of_o alexandria_n 230_o palmas_n bishop_n of_o amastris_n in_o pontus_n 196_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la bp._n of_o antioch_n 265_o plinius_n a_o heathen_a  _fw-fr 110_o polycarpus_n bishop_n of_o smirna_n 140_o polycrates_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n 196_o pontius_n a_o deacon_n of_o carthage_n 260_o privatus_fw-la bishop_n of_o lambese_n in_o africa_n 254_o sabinus_n bishop_n of_o emerita_n in_o spain_n 258_o sedatus_fw-la bishop_n of_o turbo_n in_o africa_n 258_o secundinus_n bishop_n of_o carpis_n in_o africa_n 258_o a_o epistle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n to_o the_o church_n of_o philomilium_n 168_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n 258_o tatianus_n syria_n 180_o tertullian_n a_o presbyter_n of_o carthage_n 200_o theoctistus_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o palaestina_n 228_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o palaestina_n 196_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n 196_o victorinus_n petavionensis_n hungary_n 290_o vincentius_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o africa_n 258_o zoticus_n bishop_n of_o comane_a in_o lesser_n asia_n 168_o 168_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d stromat_n lib._n 2._o p._n 263._o 263._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o p._n 34._o 34._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o p._n 36._o 36._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apud_fw-la euseb_n lib._n 6._o c._n 25._o p._n 226._o 226._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apud_fw-la eus._n l._n 4._o c._n 15._o p._n 131._o 131._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d epistad_n herm._n apud_fw-la euseb._n
author_n mention_v in_o this_o treatise_n together_o with_o those_o edition_n that_o i_o have_v make_v use_n of_o be_v as_o follow_v s._n ignatii_n epistolae_fw-la graeco-latin_a quarto_fw-la edit_fw-la isaci_n vossii_n amstelodam_n 1646._o s._n barnabae_n epistola_fw-la catholica_fw-la edit_fw-la ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la s._n ignatii_n quarto_n amstelodam_n 1646._o s._n clementis_fw-la romani_fw-la epistolae_fw-la graeco-latin_a quaerto_o edit_n patricii_fw-la junii_fw-la oxonii_n 1633._o s._n irenaei_n opera_fw-la folio_n edit_fw-la nic._n galasii_fw-la genevae_n 1580._o s._n justini_n martyris_fw-la opera_fw-la graeco-latin_a folio_n coloniae_fw-la 1686._o epistola_fw-la plinii_n secundi_fw-la trojano_n imperatori_fw-la de_fw-la christianis_fw-la in_o front_n operum_fw-la justin._n martyr_n colon._n 1686._o clementis_fw-la alexandrini_n opera_fw-la folio_n edit_n heinsii_n lugdun_fw-la batav_n 1616._o tertulliani_n opera_fw-la folio_n edit_n paris_n 1580._o novatiani_n de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr cibis_fw-la judaicis_fw-la inter_fw-la opera_fw-la tertulliani_n edit_fw-la paris_n 1580._o cypriani_fw-la opera_fw-la folio_n edit_fw-la sim._n goulart_n apud_fw-la johan_n le_fw-fr preux_fw-fr 1593._o vita_fw-la cypriani_fw-la per_fw-la pontium_fw-la ejus_fw-la diaconum_fw-la in_o front_n oper._n cyprian_n edit_fw-la goulart_n 1593._o fragmentum_fw-la victorini_n petavionensis_n de_fw-fr fabrica_fw-la mundi_fw-la pag._n 103_o 104._o histor._n literar_n dr._n s._n cave_n edit_fw-la folio_n londini_fw-la 1688._o minucii_fw-la felice_n octavius_n edit_fw-la ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la tertullian_n apolog._n per_fw-la desiderium_fw-la heraldum_n quarto_fw-la paris_n 1613._o origenis_n commentaria_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la graece_fw-la reperiuntur_fw-la edit_fw-la de_fw-fr huetii_n 2_o vol._n folio_n rothomagi_n 1668._o originis_fw-la contra_fw-la celsum_fw-la libri_fw-la octo_fw-la &_o ejusdem_fw-la philocalia_n graeco-latin_a edit_fw-la quarto_fw-la per_fw-la gulielm_n spencer_n cantabrigiae_fw-la 1677._o originis_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d seu_fw-la de_fw-fr oratione_fw-la graeco-latin_a octavo_fw-la oxonii_fw-la 1685._o as_o for_o those_o other_o work_v of_o origen_n which_o be_v extant_a only_o in_o latin_a i_o have_v make_v no_o use_n at_o all_o of_o those_o of_o ruffin_n translation_n except_o his_o creed_n since_o in_o they_o we_o know_v not_o which_o we_o read_v whether_o origen_n or_o ruffin_n and_o as_o for_o those_o which_o be_v translate_v by_o more_o faithful_a hand_n i_o have_v use_v the_o edition_n of_o merlin_n or_o erasmus_n without_o nominate_v the_o page_n eusebii_n pamphili_n ecclesiastica_fw-la historia_fw-la graeco-latin_a folio_n edit_fw-la henric._n vales._n paris_n 1659._o i_o have_v read_v only_o the_o seven_o first_o book_n of_o eusebius_n history_n because_o the_o three_o other_o go_v beyond_o my_o limit_a time_n as_o for_o the_o write_n of_o s._n gregory_n of_o neocaesarea_n they_o be_v but_o few_o and_o from_o thence_o i_o have_v take_v nothing_o but_o his_o creed_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o mention_v any_o edition_n of_o his_o work_n the_o same_o i_o may_v say_v also_o of_o the_o short_a epistle_n of_o polycarp_n which_o i_o have_v cite_v but_o once_o and_o therein_o have_v use_v the_o version_n of_o dr._n cave_n extant_a in_o his_o apostolici_fw-la pag._n 127._o there_o be_v vet_n some_o other_o father_n who_o remain_a tract_n i_o have_v read_v as_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la athenagoras_n etc._n etc._n who_o be_v not_o cite_v in_o this_o 〈◊〉_d because_o i_o have_v find_v nothing_o in_o they_o 〈◊〉_d to_o my_o design_n a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o constitution_n discipline_n unity_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n chap._n i._n §_o 1._o the_o various_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n church_n §_o 2._o a_o particular_a church_n the_o chief_a subject_n of_o the_o ensue_a discourse_n the_o constituent_a part_n thereof_o twofold_n viz._n clergy_n and_o laity_n §_o 3._o each_o of_o these_o have_v their_o particular_a function_n and_o both_o their_o joint_a office_n three_o thing_n on_o which_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o follow_a discourse_n depend_v propose_v to_o be_v handle_v viz._n the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o the_o joint_a act_n of_o they_o both_o §_o 4._o the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o clergy_n propound_v to_o be_v discuss_v according_a to_o their_o several_a order_n first_o of_o the_o bishop_n a_o view_n of_o the_o world_n as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o heathenism_n at_o the_o first_o preach_v of_o christianity_n necessary_a to_o be_v consider_v where_o the_o apostle_n plant_v church_n they_o appoint_v the_o first_o convert_v to_o be_v bishop_n thereof_o §_o 5._o but_o one_o bishop_n in_o a_o church_n the_o orthodoxness_n of_o the_o faith_n prove_v from_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o title_n and_o relation_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o his_o flock_n §_o 1._o that_o we_o may_v give_v the_o more_o clear_a and_o distinct_a answer_n to_o this_o important_a query_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o first_o examine_v the_o primitive_a notion_n of_o the_o word_n church_n upon_o the_o due_a apprehension_n of_o which_o depend_v the_o right_a understanding_n of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o our_o follow_a discourse_n this_o word_n church_n as_o in_o our_o modern_a acceptation_n so_o also_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n be_v equivocal_a have_v different_a signification_n according_a to_o the_o different_a subject_n to_o which_o it_o be_v apply_v i_o shall_v not_o here_o concern_v myself_o about_o the_o derivation_n of_o the_o word_n or_o its_o original_a use_n among_o the_o heathen_n from_o who_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o only_o take_v notice_n of_o its_o various_a uses_n among_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o be_v many_o as_o 1._o it_o be_v very_o often_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o church_n universal_a that_o be_v of_o all_o those_o who_o throughout_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n profess_a faith_n in_o christ_n and_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n this_o irenaeus_n call_v 34._o the_o church_n disperse_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o 36._o the_o church_n scatter_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o origen_n call_v it_o 226._o the_o church_n of_o god_n under_o heaven_n this_o be_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n for_o catholic_n signify_v the_o same_o as_o universal_a thus_o polycarp_n when_o he_o be_v seize_v by_o his_o murderer_n pray_v for_o 131._o the_o catholic_n church_n throughout_o the_o world_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n call_v the_o persecute_v emperor_n macrianus_n 256._o a_o warrior_n against_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o god_n ii_o the_o word_n church_n be_v frequent_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o particular_a church_n that_o be_v of_o a_o company_n of_o believer_n who_o at_o one_o time_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n do_v associate_v themselves_o together_o and_o concur_v in_o the_o participation_n of_o all_o the_o institution_n and_o ordinance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o their_o proper_a pastor_n and_o minister_n thus_o irenaeus_n mention_n that_o church_n 158._o which_o be_v in_o any_o place_n and_o so_o dionysius_n alexandrinus_n write_v that_o when_o he_o be_v banish_v to_o cephro_n in_o lybia_n 259._o there_o come_v so_o many_o christian_n unto_o he_o that_o even_o there_o he_o have_v a_o church_n tertullian_n think_v that_o 457._o three_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o church_n in_o this_o sense_n we_o must_v understand_v 70._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n 8._o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n 129._o the_o church_n of_o athens_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n or_o the_o church_n in_o any_o other_o such_o place_n whatsoever_o that_o be_v a_o congregation_n of_o christian_n assemble_v all_o together_o for_o religious_a exercise_n at_o rome_n antioch_n smirna_n athens_n alexandria_n or_o such_o like_a place_n iii_o the_o word_n church_n be_v sometime_o use_v for_o the_o place_n where_o a_o particular_a church_n or_o congregation_n meet_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n thus_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la the_o heretical_a bishop_n of_o antioch_n order_v certain_a woman_n to_o stand_v 281._o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o church_n and_o fing_a psalm_n in_o his_o praise_n so_o clemens_n alexandrinui_n advise_v that_o man_n and_o woman_n shall_v with_o all_o modesty_n and_o humility_n enter_v 189._o into_o the_o church_n so_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o cyprian_a concern_v the_o restitution_n of_o the_o lapse_v give_v as_o their_o advice_n 71._o that_o they_o shall_v only_o come_v to_o the_o threshold_n of_o the_o church-door_n but_o not_o go_v over_o it_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n be_v the_o word_n frequent_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o velandis_fw-la tertullian_n 132._o origen_n and_o other_o to_o recite_v who_o testimony_n at_o large_a will_v be_v both_o tedious_a and_o needless_a iv._o i_o find_v the_o word_n church_n once_o use_v by_o cyprian_a for_o
there_o to_o read_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o 66._o parish_n of_o alexandria_n of_o the_o 73._o parish_n of_o ephesus_n of_o the_o 74._o parish_n of_o corinth_n of_o the_o parish_n of_o 144._o athens_n of_o the_o 251._o parish_n of_o carthage_n and_o so_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o parish_n of_o several_a other_o church_n by_o that_o term_n denote_v the_o very_a same_o that_o we_o now_o call_v a_o parish_n viz._n a_o competent_a number_n of_o christian_n dwell_v near_o together_o have_v one_o bishop_n pastor_n or_o minister_n set_v over_o they_o with_o who_o they_o all_o meet_v at_o one_o time_n to_o worship_n and_o serve_v god_n this_o may_v be_v evince_v from_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o word_n itself_o which_o signify_v a_o dwelling_n one_o by_o another_o as_o neighbour_n do_v or_o a_o habitation_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n as_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n write_v to_o the_o church_n 129._o that_o parish_v in_o philomelium_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o epistle_n of_o clemens_n romanus_n be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 1._o parish_v at_o corinth_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v dwell_v or_o live_v in_o philomilium_n and_o corinth_n so_o that_o a_o parish_n be_v the_o same_o with_o a_o particular_a church_n or_o a_o single_a congregation_n which_o be_v yet_o more_o evident_a from_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o differtation_n of_o apollonius_n against_o alexander_n a_o cataphrygian_a heretic_n wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o because_o that_o heretic_n have_v be_v a_o robber_n therefore_o 185._o that_o parish_n to_o which_o he_o belong_v will_v not_o receive_v he_o that_o be_v that_o particular_a church_n or_o congregation_n to_o which_o he_o appertain_v exclude_v he_o from_o communion_n because_o of_o his_o depredation_n and_o robbery_n so_o that_o a_o parish_n and_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v synonimous_a term_n signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o consequent_o a_o bishop_n have_v but_o one_o parish_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n can_v extend_v his_o government_n no_o far_o than_o one_o single_a congregation_n because_o a_o single_a congregation_n and_o a_o parish_n be_v all_o one_o of_o the_o same_o bulk_n and_o magnitude_n §_o 2._o but_o that_o the_o bishop_n diocese_n exceed_v not_o the_o bound_n of_o a_o modern_a parish_n and_o be_v the_o same_o as_o in_o name_n so_o also_o in_o thing_n will_v appear_v from_o these_o follow_a observation_n as_o 1._o all_o the_o people_n of_o a_o diocese_n do_v every_o sunday_n meet_v all_o together_o in_o one_o place_n to_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n thus_o say_v justin_n martyr_n 98._o on_o sunday_n all_o assemble_v together_o in_o one_o place_n where_o the_o bishop_n preach_v and_o pray_v for_o as_o ignatius_n write_v 6._o where_o the_o bishop_n be_v there_o the_o people_n must_v be_v and_o 48._o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n that_o we_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n since_o 6._o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o he_o for_o 40._o where_o the_o pastor_n be_v there_o the_o 〈◊〉_d ought_v to_o follow_v wherefore_o 33._o as_o christ_n do_v nothing_o without_o the_o father_n so_o do_v you_o nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n but_o assemble_v into_o the_o same_o place_n that_o you_o may_v have_v one_o prayer_n one_o supplication_n one_o mind_n and_o one_o hope_n 20._o for_o if_o the_o prayer_n of_o one_o or_o two_o have_v so_o great_a a_o force_n how_o much_o more_o prevalent_a must_v that_o be_v which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o than_o that_o do_v not_o assemble_v together_o be_v proud_a and_o have_v condemn_v himself_o for_o it_o be_v write_v god_n resist_v the_o proud_a let_v we_o not_o therefore_o resist_v the_o bishop_n that_o we_o may_v be_v subject_a to_o god_n so_o that_o these_o passage_n clear_o prove_v that_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o bishop_n church_n assemble_v together_o in_o one_o place_n to_o send_v up_o their_o common_a prayer_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o discharge_v those_o other_o religious_a duty_n which_o be_v incumbent_a on_o they_o which_o convince_o evidence_n the_o bishop_n church_n to_o be_v no_o big_a than_o our_o parish_n for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v big_a it_o will_v have_v be_v impossible_a that_o the_o member_n thereof_o shall_v have_v constant_o assemble_v together_o in_o one_o place_n as_o we_o see_v here_o they_o do_v 2._o the_o bishop_n have_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o communion_n table_n in_o his_o whole_a diocese_n at_o which_o his_o whole_a flock_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n from_o he_o 41._o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n say_v ignatius_n as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n at_o this_o altar_n the_o bishop_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n to_o his_o whole_a flock_n at_o one_o time_n so_o write_v cyprian_n 177._o we_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n the_o whole_a brotherhood_n be_v present_a and_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o justin_n martyr_n day_n 98._o the_o bishop_n whole_a diocese_n meet_v together_o on_o sunday_n when_o the_o bishop_n give_v they_o the_o eucharist_n and_o if_o any_o be_v absent_a he_o send_v it_o to_o they_o by_o the_o deacon_n certain_o that_o diocese_n can_v not_o be_v large_a where_o all_o usual_o communicate_v at_o one_o time_n and_o the_o deacon_n carry_v about_o the_o consecrate_a eucharist_n to_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a which_o will_v have_v be_v a_o endless_a and_o painful_a task_n for_o the_o deacon_n have_v their_o bishopric_n contain_v more_o christian_n in_o it_o than_o one_o congregation_n will_v have_v hold_v tertullian_n write_v that_o in_o his_o time_n and_o country_n 338._o the_o christian_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n alone_o now_o in_o those_o day_n and_o place_n they_o communicate_v at_o least_o 661._o three_o time_n a_o week_n viz._n wednesdays_n friday_n and_o lord_n day_n which_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o have_v be_v do_v if_o the_o bishop_n have_v have_v inspection_n over_o more_o than_o one_o congregation_n as_o be_v obvious_a to_o every_o one_o reason_n for_o the_o bishop_n be_v finite_a and_o corporeal_a as_o well_o as_o other_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o many_o place_n at_o once_o but_o must_v be_v confine_v to_o one_o determinate_v fix_v place_n in_o which_o alone_o he_o can_v administer_v and_o dispense_v the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o ignatius_n exhort_v the_o philadelphian_o 40._o to_o use_v the_o one_o 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v not_o to_o leave_v the_o bishop_n and_o communicate_v elsewhere_o but_o to_o partake_v of_o that_o single_a eucharist_n which_o be_v administer_v by_o he_o for_o as_o he_o proceed_v to_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n ibid._n there_o be_v but_o one_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n one_o cup_n one_o altar_n and_o one_o bishop_n as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n in_o a_o church_n so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n a_o bishop_n and_o a_o altar_n be_v correlate_n so_o that_o to_o set_v up_o another_o altar_n be_v a_o periphrasis_n of_o a_o schismatic_a or_o of_o one_o that_o causeless_o separate_v from_o his_o lawful_a bishop_n and_o sit_v up_o another_o which_o be_v that_o they_o call_v schism_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n thus_o cyprian_n describe_v a_o schismatic_a as_o one_o 301._o that_o contemn_v his_o bishop_n leave_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n and_o dare_v to_o set_v up_o another_o altar_n and_o particular_o he_o brand_v novatian_n as_o such_o a_o one_o because_o 198._o he_o erect_v a_o profane_a altar_n that_o be_v a_o altar_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o altar_n of_o cornelius_n his_o lawful_a bishop_n for_o as_o he_o say_v in_o another_o place_n 93._o no_o man_n can_v regular_o constitute_v a_o new_a bishop_n or_o erect_v a_o new_a altar_n beside_o the_o one_o bishop_n and_o the_o one_o altar_n for_o which_o reason_n he_o call_v the_o altar_n that_o be_v erect_v by_o schismatic_n against_o the_o one_o altar_n of_o their_o lawful_a bishop_n 193._o a_o profane_a altar_n which_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o ignatius_n that_o 50._o he_o that_o be_v within_o the_o altar_n be_v pure_a but_o he_o that_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n be_v impure_a and_o as_o he_o say_v in_o another_o place_n 20._o whosoever_o be_v without_o the_o altar_n want_v the_o bread_n of_o god_n 3._o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n be_v general_o administer_v by_o the_o bishop_n alone_o within_o their_o respective_a diocese_n so_o say_v tertullian_n 336._o before_o the_o bishop_n we_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o the_o world_n for_o as_o cyprian_n say_v 220._o the_o bishop_n ought_v only_o to_o baptize_v and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n write_v fortunatus_n bishop_n of_o thucabori_n that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 445
give_v unto_o the_o bishop_n the_o power_n of_o baptise_v so_o that_o the_o bishop_n do_v ordinary_o baptize_v all_o the_o person_n that_o be_v baptize_v in_o their_o diocese_n and_o if_o so_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a i_o may_v say_v possible_a that_o their_o diocese_n be_v extend_v beyond_o the_o bulk_n of_o single_a congregation_n 4._o the_o church_n charity_n be_v deposit_v with_o the_o bishop_n who_o as_o justin_n martyr_n report_v 99_o be_v the_o common_a curator_n and_o overseer_n of_o all_o the_o orphan_n widow_n disease_a stranger_n imprison_v and_o in_o a_o word_n of_o all_o those_o that_o be_v needy_a and_o indigent_a to_o this_o charitable_a office_n ignatius_n advise_v 12._o polycarpus_n but_o of_o that_o advice_n more_o shall_v be_v speak_v in_o another_o place_n only_o let_v we_o here_o observe_v that_o that_o diocese_n can_v not_o be_v very_o large_a where_o the_o bishop_n personal_o relieve_v and_o succour_v all_o the_o poor_a and_o indigent_a therein_o 5._o all_o the_o people_n of_o a_o diocese_n be_v present_a at_o church_n censure_n as_o origen_n describe_v a_o offender_n as_o appear_v 1._o before_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o clemens_n romanus_n call_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n 69._o the_o thing_n command_v by_o the_o multitude_n and_o so_o the_o two_o offend_a subdeacons_n and_o acolyth_a at_o carthage_n be_v to_o be_v try_v 64._o before_o the_o whole_a 6._o no_o offender_n be_v restore_v again_o to_o the_o church_n peace_n without_o the_o knowledge_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a diocese_n so_o cyprian_n write_v that_o before_o they_o be_v readmit_v to_o communion_n they_o be_v to_o 30._o plead_v their_o cause_n before_o all_o the_o people_n and_o it_o be_v ordain_v by_o a_o african_a synod_n that_o except_o in_o danger_n of_o death_n or_o a_o instantaneous_a persecution_n none_o shall_v be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n peace_n 164._o without_o the_o knowledge_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n 7._o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o a_o church_n be_v dead_a all_o the_o people_n of_o that_o church_n meet_v together_o in_o one_o place_n to_o choose_v a_o new_a bishop_n so_o sabinus_n be_v elect_v bishop_n of_o emerita_n 202._o by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o all_o the_o brotherhood_n which_o be_v also_o the_o custom_n throughout_o all_o africa_n 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o bishop_n to_o be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n and_o so_o fabianus_n be_v choose_v to_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n 229._o by_o all_o the_o brethren_n who_o be_v meet_v together_o in_o one_o place_n for_o that_o very_a end_n 8._o at_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v present_a so_o a_o african_a synod_n hold_v anno_fw-la 258_o determine_v 201._o that_o the_o ordination_n of_o minister_n ought_v to_o be_v do_v with_o the_o knowledge_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n that_o the_o people_n be_v present_a either_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o wicked_a may_v be_v detect_v or_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o good_a declare_v and_o so_o the_o ordination_n may_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a be_v approve_v by_o the_o suffrage_n and_o judgement_n of_o all_o and_o bishop_n cyprian_n write_v from_o his_o exile_n to_o all_o the_o people_n of_o his_o diocese_n that_o 76._o it_o have_v be_v his_o constant_a practice_n in_o all_o ordination_n to_o consult_v their_o opinion_n and_o by_o their_o common_a counsel_n to_o weigh_v the_o manner_n and_o merit_n of_o every_o one_o therein_o imitate_v the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolic_a man_n who_o ordain_v none_o but_o with_o 57_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n 9_o public_a letter_n from_o one_o church_n to_o another_o be_v read_v before_o the_o whole_a diocese_n thus_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n whatever_o letter_n he_o receive_v from_o foreign_a church_n he_o 144._o always_o read_v they_o to_o his_o most_o holy_a and_o numerous_a people_n and_o without_o doubt_n when_o firmilian_a writ_n 279._o to_o all_o the_o parish_n of_o antioch_n they_o can_v all_o assemble_v together_o to_o read_v his_o letter_n and_o return_v a_o answer_n to_o it_o since_o we_o find_v that_o in_o those_o day_n one_o whole_a church_n write_v to_o another_o whole_a church_n as_o 1._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n and_o cyprian_a 163._o and_o his_o whole_a flock_n send_v gratulatory_a letter_n to_o pope_n lucius_n upon_o his_o return_n from_o exile_n last_o the_o whole_a diocese_n of_o the_o bishop_n do_v meet_v all_o together_o to_o manage_v church-affair_n thus_o when_o the_o schism_n of_o felicissimus_n in_o the_o bishopric_n of_o carthage_n be_v to_o be_v debate_v 94._o it_o be_v to_o be_v do_v according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o people_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o when_o there_o be_v some_o hot_a dispute_n about_o the_o restitution_n of_o the_o lapse_v the_o say_a cyprian_n promise_v his_o whole_a diocese_n 37._o that_o all_o those_o thing_n shall_v be_v examine_v before_o they_o and_o be_v judge_v by_o they_o and_o so_o also_o when_o they_o be_v to_o send_v a_o messenger_n to_o any_o foreign_a church_n all_o the_o people_n can_v meet_v together_o to_o choose_v that_o messenger_n as_o they_o can_v in_o the_o 45._o church_n of_o philadelphia_n now_o put_v all_o these_o observation_n together_o and_o due_o consider_v whether_o they_o do_v not_o prove_v the_o primitive_a parish_n to_o be_v no_o large_a than_o our_o modern_a one_o be_v that_o be_v that_o they_o have_v no_o more_o believer_n or_o christian_n in_o they_o than_o there_o be_v now_o in_o we_o i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a bishopric_n have_v no_o large_a territory_n or_o no_o great_a space_n of_o ground_n than_o our_o parish_n have_v on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o many_o of_o they_o have_v much_o more_o since_o in_o those_o early_a day_n of_o christianity_n in_o many_o place_n the_o faithful_a may_v be_v so_o few_o as_o that_o for_o twenty_o or_o thirty_o mile_n round_o they_o may_v associate_v together_o under_o one_o bishop_n and_o make_v up_o but_o one_o church_n and_o that_o a_o small_a one_o too_o but_o this_o i_o faith_n that_o how_o large_a soever_o their_o local_a extent_n be_v their_o member_n make_v but_o one_o single_a congregation_n and_o have_v no_o more_o christian_n in_o it_o than_o our_o parish_n now_o have_v for_o that_o diocese_n can_v possible_o be_v more_o than_o one_o single_a congregation_n where_o all_o the_o people_n meet_v together_o at_o one_o time_n pray_v together_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n together_o assist_v at_o church_n censure_v together_o and_o dispatch_v church_n affair_n together_o and_o yet_o the_o member_n of_o the_o primitive_a diocese_n do_v all_o this_o together_o as_o the_o precede_a observation_n evident_o declare_v so_o that_o i_o may_v stop_v here_o and_o add_v no_o 〈◊〉_d proof_n to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v already_o so_o clear_o prove_v §_o 3._o but_o yet_o that_o we_o may_v more_o clear_o illustrate_v this_o point_n we_o shall_v demonstrate_v it_o by_o another_o method_n viz._n by_o show_v the_o real_a bulk_n and_o size_n of_o those_o bishopric_n concern_v who_o we_o have_v any_o notice_n remain_v on_o ancient_a record_n and_o manifest_a that_o the_o very_o large_a of_o they_o be_v no_o great_a than_o our_o particular_a congregation_n be_v and_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o we_o shall_v quote_v the_o write_n of_o st._n ignatius_n in_o who_o genuine_a epistle_n there_o be_v such_o a_o account_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o smirna_n ephesus_n magnesia_n philadelphia_n and_o trallium_n as_o manifest_o evidence_n they_o to_o be_v but_o so_o many_o single_a congregation_n as_o for_o the_o diocese_n of_o smirna_n its_o extent_n can_v not_o be_v very_o large_a since_o 6._o nothing_o of_o church-affair_n be_v do_v there_o without_o the_o bishop_n he_o baptize_v and_o administer_v the_o eucharist_n and_o none_o else_o can_v do_v it_o within_o his_o cure_n without_o his_o permission_n wherever_o he_o be_v his_o whole_a flock_n follow_v he_o which_o they_o may_v without_o any_o inconveniency_n do_v since_o they_o 13._o frequent_o assemble_v together_o as_o ignatius_n advise_v polycarp_n the_o bishop_n of_o this_o church_n 15._o to_o convene_v his_o diocese_n to_o choose_v a_o faithful_a honest_a man_n to_o send_v a_o messenger_n into_o syria_n so_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o this_o church_n 13._o can_v know_v his_o whole_a flock_n personal_o by_o their_o name_n carry_v himself_o respectfully_a and_o charitable_o to_o all_o 13._o with_o all_o meekness_n and_o humility_n towards_o servingman_n and_o serving-maid_n and_o charitable_o 12._o take_v care_n of_o the_o widow_n within_o his_o diocese_n permit_v 12._o nothing_o to_o be_v do_v there_o without_o his_o privity_n insomuch_o 13._o that_o none_o be_v marry_v without_o his_o previous_a advice_n
usual_o meet_v though_o on_o some_o solemn_a occasion_n they_o will_v still_o all_o assemble_v in_o one_o church_n with_o their_o one_o bishop_n that_o for_o this_o reason_n these_o separate_a congregation_n be_v introduce_v at_o alexandria_n seem_v evident_a enough_o because_o dyonisius_n alexandrinus_n say_v that_o these_o distinct_a congregation_n be_v only_o in_o the_o antea_fw-la remote_a suburb_n and_o the_o christian_n hereof_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o arrive_v to_o those_o great_a number_n but_o that_o seventy_o year_n after_o they_o can_v meet_v all_o together_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n as_o may_v be_v prove_v from_o that_o forementioned_a place_n of_o athanasius_n so_o that_o these_o distinct_a congregation_n be_v only_o for_o the_o conveniency_n and_o ease_n of_o those_o who_o live_v at_o a_o great_a distance_n from_o the_o bishop_n church_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o three_o century_n and_o peculiar_a to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o alexandria_n all_o other_o bishopric_n confine_v themselves_o within_o their_o primitive_a bound_n of_o a_o single_a congregation_n as_o we_o have_v before_o prove_v the_o large_a of_o they_o do_v even_o antioch_n rome_n and_o carthage_n §_o 12._o if_o then_o a_o bishopric_n be_v but_o a_o single_a congregation_n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o we_o find_v bishop_n not_o only_o in_o city_n but_o in_o country_n village_n there_o be_v a_o bishop_n constitute_v wherever_o there_o be_v believer_n enough_o to_o form_v a_o competent_a congregation_n for_o say_v clemens_n romanus_n the_o apostle_n go_v forth_o and_o 54._o preach_v both_o in_o country_n and_o city_n constitute_v bishop_n and_o deacon_n there_o much_o to_o which_o purpose_n cyprian_n say_v that_o 119._o bishop_n be_v ordain_v throughout_o all_o province_n and_o city_n hence_o in_o the_o encyclycal_a epistle_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n it_o be_v say_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la have_v many_o flatterer_n 〈◊〉_d among_o the_o adjacent_a city_n and_o country_n bishop_n of_o this_o sort_n of_o country-bishop_n be_v zoticus_n bishop_n 182._o of_o the_o village_n of_o comane_a and_o we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v that_o many_o of_o those_o bishop_n who_o in_o the_o year_n 258_o be_v assemble_v at_o 443._o carthage_n to_o the_o number_n of_o fourscore_o and_o seven_o have_v no_o other_o than_o obscure_a village_n for_o their_o seat_n since_o we_o find_v not_o the_o least_o notice_n of_o they_o in_o ptolemy_n or_o any_o of_o the_o old_a geographer_n §_o 13._o but_o let_v the_o bishop_n seat_n have_v be_v in_o any_o place_n whatever_o their_o limit_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v exceed_v not_o those_o of_o our_o modern_a parish_n i_o do_v not_o here_o mean_v as_o be_v say_v before_o that_o the_o territory_n of_o some_o of_o they_o be_v no_o large_a no_o i_o ready_o grant_v that_o for_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o in_o those_o place_n where_o there_o be_v but_o few_o believer_n the_o christian_n for_o several_a mile_n round_o meet_v all_o 〈◊〉_d at_o the_o great_a place_n within_o that_o compass_n where_o probable_o there_o be_v most_o christian_n whence_o both_o the_o church_n and_o its_o bishop_n take_v their_o denomination_n from_o that_o place_n where_o they_o so_o assemble_v but_o this_o be_v what_o i_o mean_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o christian_n in_o that_o bishopric_n than_o there_o be_v now_o in_o our_o ordinary_a parish_n and_o that_o the_o believer_n of_o that_o whole_a territory_n meet_v altogether_o with_o their_o bishop_n for_o the_o performance_n of_o religious_a service_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o age_n and_o country_n of_o justin_n martyr_n who_o describe_v their_o solemn_a assembly_n write_v that_o 98._o on_o sunday_n all_o the_o inhabitant_n both_o of_o city_n and_o country_n meet_v together_o where_o the_o lector_fw-la read_v some_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o bishop_n preach_v unto_o they_o administer_v the_o eucharist_n and_o send_v by_o the_o deacon_n part_v of_o the_o consecrate_a element_n to_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a so_o that_o the_o inhabitant_n both_o of_o city_n and_o country_n assemble_v all_o at_o the_o bishop_n church_n hear_v he_o and_o communicate_v with_o he_o follow_v herein_o the_o exhortation_n of_o saint_n ignatius_n to_o the_o magnesian_o 33._o let_v nothing_o say_v he_o be_v in_o you_o that_o may_v divide_v you_o but_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o bishop_n and_o those_o that_o preside_v over_o you_o as_o therefore_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n do_v nothing_o without_o his_o father_n neither_o by_o himself_o nor_o his_o apostle_n so_o do_v you_o nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n but_o assemble_v into_o one_o place_n and_o have_v one_o prayer_n one_o supplication_n one_o mind_n and_o one_o hope_n chap._n iii_o §_o 1._o what_o the_o bishop_n office_n be_v §_o 2._o always_o resident_n on_o his_o cure_n §_o 3._o how_o the_o bishop_n be_v choose_v elect_v or_o present_v by_o the_o majority_n of_o the_o parish_n §_o 4._o approve_a by_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n §_o 5._o install_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n how_o many_o bishop_n necessary_a to_o this_o instalment_n §_o 6._o when_o a_o bishop_n be_v promote_v he_o certify_v it_o to_o other_o bishop_n §_o 7._o a_o brief_a recapitulation_n of_o the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o the_o bishop_n §_o 1._o the_o bishop_n flock_n have_v be_v so_o large_o discuss_v it_o will_v now_o be_v necessary_a to_o speak_v something_o of_o the_o bishop_n duty_n towards_o they_o and_o of_o the_o several_a particular_n of_o his_o honourable_a office_n i_o shall_v not_o here_o be_v tedious_a since_o about_o this_o there_o be_v no_o great_a difference_n only_a brief_o enumerate_v the_o several_a action_n belong_v to_o his_o charge_n in_o brief_a therefore_o the_o particular_a act_n of_o his_o function_n be_v such_o as_o these_o viz._n 3._o preach_v of_o the_o word_n 98._o pray_v with_o his_o people_n administer_a the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o 602._o baptism_n and_o the_o 338._o lord_n supper_n 99_o take_v care_n of_o the_o poor_a 237._o ordain_v of_o minister_n 709._o govern_v his_o flock_n 90._o excommunicate_v of_o offender_n 30._o absolve_v of_o penitent_n and_o in_o a_o word_n whatever_o act_n can_v be_v comprise_v under_o those_o three_o general_a head_n of_o preach_v worship_n and_o government_n be_v part_n of_o the_o bishop_n function_n and_o office_n i_o have_v but_o just_a name_v these_o thing_n because_o they_o be_v not_o much_o controvert_v and_o my_o design_n lead_v i_o chief_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o those_o matter_n which_o have_v be_v unhappy_o dispute_v among_o we_o §_o 2._o to_o the_o constant_a discharge_n of_o those_o forementioned_a action_n do_v the_o primitive_a bishop_n sedulous_o apply_v themselves_o continual_o preach_v unto_o their_o people_n pray_v with_o they_o and_o watch_v over_o they_o and_o to_o that_o end_n reside_v always_o with_o they_o which_o incumbency_n or_o residency_n on_o their_o parish_n be_v deem_v so_o necessary_a that_o cyprian_a enumerate_v the_o sin_n that_o bring_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o church_n in_o that_o bloody_a persecution_n of_o decius_n mention_n the_o bishop_n non-residencies_a as_o one_o 278._o their_o leave_v their_o rectory_n and_o desert_v their_o flock_n and_o wander_v about_o the_o country_n to_o hunt_v after_o worldly_a gain_n and_o advantage_n and_o therefore_o the_o say_a cyprian_a writing_n to_o the_o roman_a consessor_n who_o be_v inveigle_v into_o the_o schism_n of_o novatian_n tell_v they_o 102._o that_o since_o he_o can_v not_o leave_v his_o church_n and_o come_v in_o person_n unto_o they_o therefore_o by_o his_o letter_n he_o most_o earnest_o exhort_v they_o to_o quit_v that_o 〈◊〉_d faction_n so_o that_o he_o look_v on_o his_o obligation_n of_o residency_n at_o his_o church_n to_o be_v so_o bind_v as_o that_o in_o no_o case_n almost_o can_v he_o warrant_v the_o leave_v of_o it_o which_o determination_n of_o he_o may_v be_v the_o more_o fix_v and_o peremptory_a because_o that_o not_o long_o before_o he_o be_v so_o severe_o tax_v 11._o by_o the_o roman_a clergy_n and_o by_o many_o of_o his_o own_o cypriani_fw-la parish_n for_o depart_v from_o they_o for_o a_o while_n though_o it_o be_v to_o avoid_v the_o fury_n of_o his_o persecutor_n who_o have_v already_o proscribe_v he_o and_o will_v have_v execute_v he_o as_o a_o malesactor_n have_v he_o not_o by_o that_o recess_n from_o his_o church_n escape_v their_o murderous_a hand_n so_o that_o the_o primitive_a apostolic_a bishop_n constant_o reside_v with_o their_o flock_n conscientious_o apply_v themselves_o with_o the_o utmost_a diligence_n and_o industry_n to_o the_o promotion_n of_o the_o spiritual_a welfare_n of_o those_o that_o be_v commit_v to_o their_o trust_n employ_v themselves_o in_o all_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o office_n of_o charity_n so_o lead_v a_o laborious_a and_o mortify_a life_n till_o either_o a_o natural_a or_o a_o violent_a death_n
he_o make_v concern_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o commentary_n 1._o how_o be_v it_o possible_a say_v he_o that_o a_o question_n either_o in_o ethic_n physics_n or_o divinity_n shall_v be_v understand_v as_o it_o ought_v without_o logic_n you_o shall_v hear_v no_o absurdity_n from_o those_o who_o be_v skilled_a in_o logic_n and_o diligent_o search_v out_o the_o signification_n of_o word_n whereas_o many_o time_n through_o our_o ignorance_n in_o logic_n we_o great_o err_v not_o distinguish_v homonymy_n amphiboly_n the_o different_a usage_n property_n and_o distinction_n of_o word_n as_o some_o from_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o homonymy_a of_o the_o word_n world_n have_v sell_v into_o wicked_a opinion_n touch_v its_o maker_n not_o diseern_v what_o that_o signify_v in_o 1_o john_n 5._o 19_o the_o world_n lie_v in_o wickedness_n where_o they_o understanding_n by_o the_o world_n the_o frame_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o all_o creature_n therein_o blaspheme_v the_o creator_n thereof_o by_o affirm_v that_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n which_o move_v in_o so_o exact_a a_o order_n lie_v in_o wickedness_n so_o also_o through_o the_o same_o ignorance_n they_o know_v not_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o that_o text_n in_o 1_o john_n 30._o this_o be_v the_o lamb_n of_o god_n which_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n neither_o of_o that_o in_o 2_o cor._n 5._o 19_o god_n be_v in_o christ_n reconcile_n the_o world_n to_o himself_o wherefore_o if_o we_o will_v not_o err_v about_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o understand_v logic_n which_o be_v of_o 279._o logic_n the_o foresay_a father_n think_v be_v recommend_v to_o we_o by_o solomon_n in_o prov._n 10._o 17._o he_o that_o refuse_v reproof_n or_o logic_n as_o he_o render_v it_o err_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n also_o stiff_o assert_v the_o utility_n of_o humane_a learning_n where_o he_o say_v 233._o that_o it_o be_v profitable_a to_o christianity_n for_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a demonstration_n of_o its_o doctrine_n 1_o in_o that_o it_o help_v we_o to_o the_o more_o evident_a understanding_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o in_o particular_a for_o logic_n he_o give_v it_o high_a encomium_n as_o that_o 472._o it_o be_v a_o hedge_n to_o defend_v the_o truth_n from_o be_v prod_v down_o by_o sophister_n that_o ibidem_fw-la it_o give_v we_o great_a light_n due_o to_o understand_v the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o 234._o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o confute_v the_o sophism_n of_o heretic_n and_o in_o general_a for_o all_o sort_n of_o learning_n he_o tell_v we_o 210._o that_o it_o keep_v the_o way_n of_o life_n that_o we_o be_v not_o deceive_v or_o circumvent_v by_o those_o that_o endeavour_n to_o draw_v we_o into_o the_o way_n of_o sin_n so_o that_o he_o think_v philosophy_n and_o the_o liberal_a art_n 210._o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n unto_o men._n but_o shall_v i_o produce_v all_o the_o passage_n in_o this_o father_n concern_v the_o utility_n and_o excellency_n of_o humane_a learning_n i_o must_v transcribe_v several_a page_n in_o folio_n which_o if_o the_o reader_n have_v a_o curiosity_n to_o view_v he_o may_v especial_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o place_n stromat_n lib._n 1._o pag._n 209_o 210_o 211_o 212_o 213_o 214_o 215_o and_o stromat_n lib._n 6._o pag._n 471_o 472_o 473_o 474_o 475_o 476_o 477._o §_o 10._o it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v some_o in_o those_o day_n of_o who_o clemens_n 〈◊〉_d complain_v 472._o who_o dread_a philosophy_n lest_o it_o shall_v deceive_v they_o as_o much_o as_o child_n do_v hobgoblin_n because_o they_o see_v by_o too_o lamentable_a experience_n that_o many_o learned_a man_n brain_n be_v so_o charm_v or_o intoxicate_v with_o philosophical_a notion_n as_o that_o they_o labour_v to_o transform_v they_o into_o christian_a verity_n and_o so_o thereby_o become_v author_n of_o most_o pestilent_a and_o damnable_a heresy_n which_o be_v particular_o observe_v by_o tertullian_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o heretic_n of_o his_o time_n who_o in_o this_o account_n call_v 266._o the_o philosopher_n the_o patriarch_n of_o heretic_n therefore_o they_o accuse_v philosophy_n itself_o as_o 204._o the_o production_n of_o some_o evil_a inventor_n introduce_v into_o the_o world_n for_o the_o ruin_n and_o destruction_n of_o mankind_n even_o tertullian_n himself_o for_o this_o reason_n have_v a_o extreme_a pique_n against_o philosophy_n and_o violent_o decry_v it_o especial_o logic_n as_o inconsistent_a with_o true_a christianity_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr prescriptione_n adversus_fw-la haereticos_fw-la p._n 70_o 71_o but_o to_o this_o objection_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n reply_v that_o if_o any_o man_n have_v be_v deceive_v and_o mislead_v by_o philosophy_n 204._o that_o that_o proceed_v not_o from_o philosophy_n but_o from_o the_o wickedness_n of_o his_o nature_n for_o whosoever_o have_v wisdom_n enough_o to_o use_v it_o he_o be_v able_a thereby_o to_o make_v a_o large_a and_o a_o more_o demonstrative_a defence_n of_o the_o faith_n than_o other_o and_o concern_v logic_n in_o particular_a he_o tell_v they_o that_o as_o for_o eristick_a jangle_v logic_n for_o impertinent_a and_o contentious_a sophism_n which_o he_o elegent_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 500_o the_o shadow_n of_o reason_n he_o dislike_v it_o as_o much_o as_o they_o and_o frequent_o 500_o inveigh_v against_o it_o but_o as_o for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d substantial_a part_n of_o it_o he_o can_v not_o but_o deem_v it_o profitable_a and_o advantageous_a since_o 233._o it_o help_v we_o to_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n 472._o enable_v we_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o 234._o show_v we_o how_o to_o refel_v the_o sophism_n and_o cunning_a argument_n of_o the_o heretic_n but_o beside_o this_o sort_n of_o objector_n there_o be_v other_o of_o who_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n speak_v who_o condemn_v learn_v on_o this_o account_n because_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d humane_a unto_o who_o that_o father_n answer_v that_o 476._o be_v most_o unreasonable_a that_o philosophy_n only_o shall_v be_v condemn_v on_o this_o account_n and_o that_o the_o mean_a art_n beside_o even_o those_o of_o a_o smith_n and_o shipwright_n which_o be_v as_o much_o humane_a shall_v be_v commend_v and_o approve_v that_o 475._o they_o do_v not_o rest_v here_o and_o go_v no_o far_o but_o have_v get_v what_o be_v useful_a and_o profitable_a from_o it_o they_o ascend_v high_a unto_o the_o true_a philosophy_n 207._o make_v this_o humane_a philosophy_n a_o guide_n unto_o or_o a_o preparatory_a for_o the_o true_a philosophy_n these_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o learned_a father_n touch_v the_o utility_n and_o excellency_n of_o humane_a learning_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n the_o find_v out_o and_o defend_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n which_o be_v the_o very_a heart_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o presbyter_n function_n and_o employ_v from_o whence_o we_o may_v rational_o collect_v that_o it_o be_v needful_a amiable_a and_o profitable_a in_o a_o presbyter_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ancient_a presbyter_n be_v not_o skilled_a in_o it_o but_o i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v very_o useful_a and_o advantageous_a and_o they_o prize_v and_o esteem_v those_o presbyter_n who_o be_v verse_v in_o it_o especial_o those_o of_o they_o who_o be_v arch-presbyter_n or_o bishop_n who_o if_o possible_a be_v to_o be_v well_o read_v in_o those_o part_n of_o learning_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o confirm_v the_o article_n of_o christianity_n and_o to_o confute_v the_o enemy_n thereof_o this_o be_v plain_o insinuate_v by_o origen_n when_o he_o say_v 279._o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n exhort_v we_o to_o learn_v logic_n in_o that_o place_n where_o it_o be_v say_v by_o solomon_n he_o that_o refuse_v reproof_n or_o logic_n as_o he_o understand_v it_o err_v and_o that_o therefore_o he_o that_o instruct_v other_o the_o greek_a word_n more_o particular_o denote_v the_o bishop_n ought_v to_o be_v able_a to_o convince_v gainsayers_a §_o 11._o upon_o this_o examination_n of_o the_o candidate_n for_o the_o ministry_n and_o their_o approbation_n by_o the_o presbytery_n the_o next_o thing_n that_o follow_v be_v their_o be_v declare_v capable_a of_o their_o desire_a function_n to_o which_o they_o be_v very_o seldom_o present_o advance_v but_o first_o give_v a_o specimen_fw-la of_o their_o ability_n in_o their_o discharge_n of_o other_o inferior_a ecclesiastic_a office_n and_o so_o proceed_v by_o degree_n to_o the_o supreme_a function_n of_o all_o as_o cornelius_z bishop_n of_o rome_n 115._o do_v not_o present_o leap_v into_o his_o office_n but_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a employment_n gradual_o ascend_v thereunto_o and_o as_o aurelius_n a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n
the_o ordinary_a and_o less_o mysterious_a truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n if_o they_o behave_v themselves_o well_o in_o this_o rank_n than_o they_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o 142._o superior_a rank_n of_o the_o 89._o perfecti_fw-la or_o perfect_a as_o tertullian_n call_v they_o who_o stay_v not_o only_o at_o the_o lesson_n and_o sermon_n but_o also_o at_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o first_o service_n and_o in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v baptize_v and_o tarry_v with_o the_o faithful_a at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eueharist_n or_o the_o second_o service_n this_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o 〈◊〉_d among_o the_o ancient_n none_o in_o those_o day_n be_v hasty_o advance_v to_o the_o high_a form_n of_o christianity_n but_o according_a to_o their_o knowledge_n and_o merit_n gradual_o arrive_v thereunto_o be_v first_o instruct_v at_o home_n then_o admit_v to_o the_o didactic_a part_n of_o the_o public_a and_o then_o to_o the_o supplicative_a part_n thereof_o it_o be_v the_o wicked_a policy_n of_o the_o heretic_n 88_o indifferent_o to_o pray_v and_o hear_v with_o all_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o faithful_a or_o the_o catechuman_n but_o the_o true_a church_n distinguish_v and_o permit_v not_o the_o catechuman_n to_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o faithful_a till_o they_o have_v in_o a_o sense_n merit_v they_o which_o be_v when_o through_o a_o considerable_a time_n of_o trial_n they_o have_v evidence_v the_o sineerity_n of_o their_o heart_n by_o the_o sanctity_n and_o purity_n of_o their_o life_n and_o then_o as_o origen_n say_v 147._o we_o initiate_v they_o in_o our_o mystery_n when_o they_o have_v make_v a_o proficiency_n in_o holiness_n and_o according_a to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o power_n have_v reform_v their_o conversation_n when_o they_o have_v change_v their_o manner_n and_o rectify_v their_o irregular_a carriage_n then_o they_o be_v wash_v with_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o not_o before_o for_o as_o tertullian_n say_v 379._o we_o be_v not_o baptize_v that_o we_o may_v ceafe_n to_o sin_n but_o because_o we_o have_v already_o cease_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v baptize_v they_o commence_v member_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a and_o of_o that_o particular_a church_n wherein_o they_o be_v so_o baptize_v and_o become_v actual_a sharer_n and_o exerter_n of_o all_o the_o privilege_n and_o power_n of_o the_o faithful_a §_o 2._o now_o what_o the_o distinct_a and_o separate_a power_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v must_v be_v next_o consider_v several_a of_o they_o to_o make_v the_o discourse_n under_o the_o former_a head_n complete_a we_o 〈◊〉_d there_o as_o their_o election_n and_o choice_n of_o their_o bishop_n their_o attestation_n to_o those_o that_o be_v ordain_v and_o such_o like_a which_o will_v be_v unnecessary_a and_o tedious_a to_o repeat_v here_o and_o other_o of_o they_o can_v be_v well_o separate_v from_o their_o conjunct_a act_n with_o the_o clergy_n but_o must_v with_o they_o be_v discourse_v of_o in_o the_o next_o head_n so_o that_o there_o will_v be_v little_a or_o nothing_o to_o say_v here_o of_o their_o discretive_a and_o particular_a act_n save_v that_o as_o they_o have_v power_n to_o elect_v their_o bishop_n so_o if_o their_o bishop_n prove_v afterward_o scandalous_a and_o gross_o wicked_a in_o life_n or_o at_o least_o heretical_a in_o doctrine_n and_o apostate_n from_o the_o faith_n they_o have_v power_n to_o depose_v they_o and_o to_o choose_v other_o in_o their_o room_n this_o i_o must_v be_v force_v also_o to_o mention_v in_o another_o place_n so_o that_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o i_o shall_v urge_v only_o the_o case_n of_o martialis_n and_o basilides_n two_o spanish_a bishop_n who_o for_o apostasy_n and_o idolatry_n be_v desert_v by_o their_o parish_n who_o elect_v felix_n and_o sabinus_n bishop_n in_o their_o stead_n after_o this_o deposition_n martialis_n and_o basilides_n claim_v the_o exercise_n of_o their_o episcopal_a authority_n but_o their_o parish_n deny_v it_o to_o they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o act_v by_o a_o power_n which_o belong_v not_o unto_o they_o they_o send_v to_o several_a bishop_n in_o africa_n to_o know_v their_o judgement_n thereupon_o who_o be_v convene_v in_o a_o synod_n anno_fw-la 258_o whereof_o cyprian_n be_v precedent_n approve_v and_o commend_v their_o proceed_n assure_v they_o 201._o that_o it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o divine_a law_n which_o be_v express_v that_o none_o but_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a and_o blameless_a shall_v approach_v god_n altar_n that_o if_o they_o have_v continue_v to_o have_v communicate_v with_o their_o profane_a bishop_n they_o will_v have_v be_v accessary_n to_o their_o gild_n and_o villainy_n and_o will_v have_v contradict_v those_o example_n and_o command_n in_o scripture_n which_o oblige_v a_o people_n to_o separate_v from_o their_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a minister_n that_o they_o have_v not_o act_v irregular_o in_o what_o they_o have_v do_v since_o as_o the_o people_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n of_o choose_v worthy_a bishop_n so_o also_o of_o refuse_v those_o that_o be_v unworthy_a and_o many_o other_o such_o like_a passage_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o synodical_a epistle_n which_o 〈◊〉_d assert_v the_o people_n power_n to_o depose_v a_o wicked_a and_o scandalous_a bishop_n but_o however_o though_o the_o people_n have_v such_o a_o power_n appertain_v to_o they_o yet_o be_v subject_a to_o be_v guide_v by_o giddiness_n envy_n or_o pride_n where_o church_n be_v regular_o associate_v and_o their_o circumstance_n do_v permit_v it_o they_o do_v not_o by_o virtue_n of_o their_o power_n alone_o upon_o their_o own_o single_a judgement_n depose_v their_o bishop_n but_o that_o their_o action_n may_v be_v the_o more_o authentic_a and_o unquestionable_a they_o have_v their_o complaint_n hear_v and_o the_o whole_a affair_n examine_v by_o the_o synod_n to_o which_o they_o belong_v or_o by_o some_o other_o bishop_n who_o if_o their_o accusation_n be_v just_a and_o valid_a may_v concur_v with_o they_o in_o the_o deposition_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o in_o the_o election_n of_o a_o new_a one_o and_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o we_o find_v the_o power_n of_o depose_v bishop_n ascribe_v to_o synod_n 282._o as_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la bishop_n of_o antioch_n be_v deprive_v by_o a_o synod_n hold_v in_o that_o place_n and_o 140._o privatus_fw-la bishop_n of_o lambese_n be_v depose_v by_o a_o synod_n of_o ninety_o bishop_n the_o same_o method_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o deposition_n of_o a_o bishop_n as_o in_o his_o election_n as_o a_o bishop_n be_v elect_v by_o the_o people_n over_o who_o he_o be_v to_o preside_v and_o by_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n so_o be_v he_o depose_v by_o the_o same_o both_o which_o thing_n seem_v to_o be_v intimate_v in_o that_o passage_n of_o the_o forementioned_a synodical_a 〈◊〉_d wherein_o it_o be_v say_v 201._o that_o the_o people_n chief_o have_v power_n either_o to_o choose_v worthy_a bishop_n or_o to_o refuse_v unworthy_a one_o the_o word_n chief_o imply_v that_o beside_o the_o people_n some_o other_o be_v necessary_a to_o concur_v with_o they_o either_o in_o the_o election_n or_o deprivation_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o those_o be_v the_o neighbour_a bishop_n or_o to_o speak_v more_o proper_o that_o synod_n to_o which_o they_o appertain_v of_o which_o synod_n of_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n i_o shall_v discourse_v more_o large_o elsewhere_o §_o 3._o have_v thus_o brief_o dispatch_v the_o second_o head_n i_o now_o proceed_v to_o handle_v the_o three_o which_o respect_v the_o conjunct_a act_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o laity_n in_o answer_v whereunto_o i_o find_v that_o in_o general_a all_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o government_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v perform_v by_o their_o joint_a consent_n and_o administration_n 47._o the_o people_n be_v to_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a 47._o he_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o knowledge_n and_o consent_n of_o his_o people_n 47._o when_o any_o letter_n come_v from_o foreign_a church_n they_o be_v receive_v and_o read_v before_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o 163._o the_o whole_a church_n agree_v 〈◊〉_d common_a letter_n to_o be_v send_v to_o other_o church_n and_o so_o for_o all_o other_o matter_n relate_v to_o the_o policy_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v manage_v 17._o by_o the_o common_a advice_n and_o counsel_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n both_o concur_v to_o the_o discharge_v of_o those_o action_n to_o recite_v every_o particular_a act_n whereof_o will_v be_v extreme_o tedious_a and_o fruitless_a wherefore_o in_o speak_v hereunto_o i_o shall_v confine_v myself_o to_o those_o of_o their_o complex_n act_n that_o regard_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o second_o part_n of_o our_o enquiry_n viz._n a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o primitive_a
church_n shall_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n vii_o §_o 1._o the_o necessity_n quality_n and_o excellency_n of_o discipline_n six_o thing_n propound_v to_o be_v handle_v 1._o for_o what_o fault_n offender_n be_v censure_v 2._o who_o be_v the_o judge_n that_o censure_v 3._o the_o manner_n of_o their_o censure_n 4._o what_o their_o censure_n be_v 5._o the_o course_n that_o offender_n take_v to_o be_v absolve_v 6._o the_o manner_n of_o their_o absolution_n §_o 2._o censure_n be_v inflict_v for_o all_o sort_n of_o crime_n especial_o for_o idolatry_n §_o 3._o the_o whole_a church_n be_v the_o judge_n that_o compose_v the_o ecclesiastical_a consistory_n the_o executive_a power_n lodge_v in_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o legistative_a both_o in_o clergy_n and_o laity_n in_o difficult_a point_n some_o neighbour_a bishop_n assist_v at_o the_o decision_n of_o they_o §_o 4_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o censure_n §_o 5._o their_o censure_n consist_v in_o excommunication_n and_o suspension_n the_o dreadfulness_n thereof_o §_o 6._o the_o course_n that_o offender_n take_v to_o be_v absolve_v they_o first_o lie_v grovel_v and_o weep_v at_o the_o church_n doares_n §_o 7._o then_o admit_v into_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o penitent_n their_o behaviour_n during_o their_o time_n of_o penance_n §_o 8._o how_o long_o their_o penance_n be_v in_o some_o case_n the_o fix_a period_n anticipate_v when_o end_v the_o penitent_n be_v examine_v by_o the_o court_n and_o if_o approve_a then_o absolve_v §_o 9_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o absolution_n they_o come_v into_o the_o church_n with_o all_o expression_n of_o sorrow_n public_o confess_v the_o sin_n for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v censure_v the_o church_n be_v tender_o affect_v with_o their_o confession_n §_o 10._o after_o confession_n they_o be_v absolve_v by_o the_o clergy_n imposition_n of_o hand_n §_o 11._o then_o admit_v to_o the_o church_n peace_n the_o clergy_n general_o restore_v only_a to_o lay_v communion_n §_o 1._o as_o all_o government_n be_v necessitate_v to_o make_v use_n of_o law_n and_o other_o political_a mean_n to_o preserve_v their_o constitution_n so_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o have_v a_o certain_a government_n annex_v to_o it_o that_o it_o may_v preserve_v its_o self_n from_o ruin_n and_o confusion_n have_v certain_a law_n and_o order_n for_o the_o due_a regulation_n of_o her_o member_n and_o penalty_n annex_v to_o the_o breach_n thereof_o but_o herein_o lie_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o penalty_n and_o execution_n of_o the_o former_a be_v like_o its_o constitution_n pure_o humane_a and_o carnal_a but_o those_o of_o the_o other_o be_v spiritual_a as_o religion_n be_v at_o first_o receive_v by_o spiritual_a and_o voluntary_a and_o not_o by_o carnal_a and_o involuntary_a mean_n for_o as_o tertullian_n say_v 447._o it_o be_v not_o religion_n to_o force_v a_o religion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v willing_o not_o forcible_o receive_v so_o by_o the_o same_o mean_v it_o be_v continue_v and_o the_o penalty_n of_o the_o breach_n of_o it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n also_o the_o church_n arm_n be_v spiritual_a consist_v of_o admonition_n excommunication_n suspension_n and_o such_o like_a by_o the_o wield_n of_o which_o she_o govern_v her_o member_n and_o preserve_v she_o own_o peace_n and_o purity_n now_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v call_v discipline_n which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o unity_n peace_n and_o be_v of_o the_o church_n for_o where_o there_o be_v no_o law_n government_n or_o order_n that_o society_n can_v possible_o 〈◊〉_d but_o must_v sink_v in_o its_o own_o ruin_n and_o confusion_n to_o recite_v the_o numerous_a encomium_n of_o discipline_n that_o be_v intersperse_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n will_v be_v a_o endless_a task_n let_v this_o one_o suffice_v out_o of_o cyprian_a 266._o discipline_n say_v he_o be_v the_o keeper_n of_o hope_n the_o stay_v of_o faith_n the_o captain_n of_o salvation_n the_o fuel_n and_o nutriment_n of_o a_o good_a disposition_n the_o mistress_n of_o virtue_n that_o make_v we_o perpetual_o abide_v in_o christ_n and_o live_v to_o god_n and_o tend_v towards_o the_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a promise_n this_o to_o follow_v be_v save_v but_o to_o despise_v and_o neglect_n be_v deadly_a the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v in_o psal._n 2._o 12._o keep_v discipline_n lest_o the_o lord_n be_v angry_a and_o you_o perish_v from_o the_o right_a way_n when_o his_o wrath_n be_v kindle_v but_o a_o little_a against_o you_o and_o again_o in_o psal._n 50._o 16._o but_o unto_o the_o sinner_n god_n say_v what_o have_v thou_o to_o do_v to_o declare_v my_o law_n and_o to_o take_v my_o judgement_n into_o thy_o mouth_n thou_o hate_v discipline_n and_o cast_v my_o word_n behind_o thou_o and_o again_o we_o read_v in_o wisdom_n 3._o 11._o he_o that_o cast_v off_o discipline_n be_v unhappy_a and_o by_o solomon_n we_o have_v receive_v this_o command_n from_o wisdom_n in_o prov._n 3._o 11._o my_o son_n forget_v not_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o faint_v when_o thou_o be_v correct_v for_o who_o the_o lord_n love_v he_o correct_v but_o if_o god_n correct_v who_o he_o love_v and_o correct_v they_o that_o they_o may_v amend_v christian_n also_o and_o especial_o minister_n do_v not_o hate_v but_o love_v those_o who_o they_o correct_v that_o they_o may_v amend_v since_o god_n have_v also_o soretold_v our_o time_n in_o jer._n 3._o 15._o and_o i_o will_v give_v you_o pastor_n after_o my_o own_o heart_n and_o they_o shall_v seed_v you_o in_o discipline_n now_o this_o be_v that_o discipline_n viz._n the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n exert_v by_o she_o for_o her_o own_o preservation_n in_o the_o censure_v of_o her_o offend_a member_n that_o i_o be_o now_o to_o discourse_n of_o for_o the_o clear_a apprehension_n whereof_o these_o six_o query_n must_v be_v examine_v into_o 1._o for_o what_o fault_n offender_n be_v censure_v 2._o who_o be_v the_o judge_n that_o censure_v 3._o the_o manner_n of_o their_o censure_n 4._o what_o their_o censure_n be_v 5._o the_o course_n that_o offender_n take_v to_o be_v absolve_v and_o 6._o the_o manner_n of_o their_o absolution_n §_o 2._o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o for_o what_o fault_n offender_n be_v censure_v i_o answer_v for_o 90._o schism_n 181._o heresy_n 1._o covetousness_n ibidcm_n gluttony_n 118._o fornication_n 90._o adultery_n and_o for_o 142._o all_o other_o sin_n whatsoever_o none_o except_v nay_o the_o holy_a and_o good_a man_n of_o those_o day_n be_v so_o zealous_a against_o sin_n that_o they_o use_v the_o strict_a severity_n against_o the_o least_o appearance_n of_o it_o not_o indulge_v or_o spare_v the_o least_o branch_n of_o its_o pestiferous_a production_n but_o smart_o punish_v the_o least_o sprout_n of_o it_o it_o be_v lesser_a act_n as_o well_o as_o those_o that_o be_v more_o scandalous_a and_o notorious_a cyprian_n write_v that_o not_o only_a 37._o gravissimae_fw-la &_o extrema_fw-la delicta_fw-la the_o great_a and_o most_o heinous_a crime_n but_o even_o minora_fw-la delicta_fw-la the_o lesser_a fault_n be_v punish_v by_o their_o ecclesiastical_a court_n so_o cut_v off_o sin_n in_o its_o bud_n and_o by_o the_o excision_n of_o its_o lesser_a act_n and_o ebullition_n prevent_v its_o more_o gross_a and_o scandalous_a eruption_n that_o particular_a sin_n which_o they_o most_o severe_o punish_v and_o through_o the_o frequency_n of_o persecution_n have_v numerous_a object_n of_o be_v apostasy_n from_o the_o truth_n or_o a_o lapse_v into_o idolatry_n which_o crime_n be_v always_o 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o extreme_a rigour_n of_o which_o ninus_n clementianus_n and_o florus_n be_v sad_a instance_n who_o though_o they_o have_v for_o some_o time_n courageous_o endure_v their_o persecution_n and_o torment_n yet_o at_o last_o through_o the_o violence_n thereof_o and_o the_o weakness_n of_o their_o flesh_n unwilling_o consent_v to_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n be_v for_o that_o fault_n force_v to_o undergo_v three_o year_n penance_n and_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o their_o ancient_a merit_n must_v have_v undergo_v it_o much_o long_o as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o the_o 53d_o epistle_n of_o cyprian_a and_o thus_o by_o these_o and_o such_o like_a severe_a and_o rigorous_a course_n those_o primitive_a virtuoso_n endeavour_v to_o prevent_v sin_n and_o to_o make_v all_o the_o professor_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n true_o holy_a and_o pious_a for_o as_o origen_n say_v 143._o we_o use_v our_o utmost_a endeavour_n that_o our_o assembly_n be_v compose_v of_o wise_a and_o honest_a men._n §_o 3._o as_o for_o the_o judge_n that_o compose_v the_o consistory_n or_o ecclesiastical_a court_n before_o who_o offend_v criminal_n be_v convene_v and_o by_o who_o censure_v they_o will_v appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o whole_a church_n both_o clergy_n and_o laity_n
not_o the_o bishop_n without_o the_o people_n nor_o the_o people_n without_o the_o bishop_n but_o both_o conjunct_o constitute_v that_o supreme_a tribunal_n which_o censure_v delinquent_n and_o transgressor_n as_o will_v be_v evident_a from_o what_o follow_v all_o the_o power_n that_o any_o church-court_n exert_v be_v derive_v from_o that_o promife_n and_o commission_n of_o christ_n in_o matth._n 16._o 18_o 19_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n now_o this_o power_n some_o of_o the_o ancient_n mention_n as_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n thus_o origen_n write_v 1._o that_o the_o bishop_n apply_v to_o themselves_o this_o promise_n that_o be_v make_v to_o peter_n teach_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n from_o our_o saviour_n that_o so_o whatsoever_o be_v bind_v that_o be_v condemn_v by_o they_o on_o earth_n be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o be_v loose_v by_o they_o be_v also_o loose_v in_o heaven_n which_o say_v he_o may_v be_v orthodox_o enough_o apply_v to_o they_o if_o they_o hold_v peter_n confession_n and_o be_v such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v build_v upon_o and_o so_o also_o say_v cyprian_n 62._o the_o church_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o bishop_n by_o who_o every_o ecclesiastical_a action_n be_v govern_v other_o of_o the_o ancient_n mention_v this_o power_n as_o give_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n according_a to_o that_o in_o matth._n 18._o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o if_o thy_o brother_n shall_v trespass_v against_o thou_o go_v and_o tell_v he_o his_o fault_n between_o thou_o and_o he_o 〈◊〉_d if_o he_o shall_v hear_v thou_o thou_o have_v gain_v thy_o 〈◊〉_d but_o if_o he_o will_v not_o hear_v thou_o take_v with_o thou_o one_o or_o two_o more_o that_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o two_o or_o three_o witness_n every_o word_n may_v be_v establish_v and_o if_o he_o shall_v neglect_v they_o tell_v it_o unto_o the_o church_n but_o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v unto_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n by_o the_o church_n here_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n or_o parish_n unto_o which_o some_o of_o the_o father_n attribute_n the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o tertullian_n 612._o if_o thou_o fear_v heaven_n to_o be_v shut_v remember_v the_o lord_n give_v its_o key_n to_o peter_n and_o by_o he_o to_o the_o church_n and_o firmilian_a 240._o the_o power_n of_o remit_v sin_n be_v give_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o the_o church_n which_o they_o constitute_v and_o to_o the_o bishop_n who_o succeed_v they_o now_o from_o this_o different_a attribution_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n we_o may_v infer_v this_o that_o it_o be_v so_o lodge_v both_o in_o bishop_n and_o people_n as_o that_o each_o have_v some_o share_n in_o it_o the_o bishop_n have_v the_o whole_a executive_a and_o part_n of_o the_o legislative_a power_n and_o the_o people_n have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o legislative_a though_o not_o in_o the_o executive_a as_o for_o the_o executive_a power_n by_o which_o i_o understand_v the_o formal_a pronunciation_n of_o suspension_n and_o excommunication_n the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n in_o the_o absolution_n of_o penitent_n and_o such_o like_a that_o can_v be_v do_v by_o none_o but_o by_o the_o bishop_n or_o by_o person_n in_o holy_a order_n depute_a and_o commission_v by_o he_o as_o the_o sequel_n will_v evince_v but_o as_o for_o the_o legislative_a decretive_a or_o judicatorial_n power_n that_o 〈◊〉_d both_o to_o clergy_n and_o laity_n who_o conjunct_o make_v up_o that_o supreme_a consistorial_n court_n which_o be_v in_o every_o parish_n before_o which_o all_o offender_n be_v try_v and_o if_o find_v guilty_a sentence_v and_o condemn_v now_o that_o the_o clergy_n be_v member_n of_o this_o ecclesiastical_a court_n be_v a_o thing_n so_o evident_o know_v and_o grant_v by_o all_o as_o that_o it_o will_v be_v superfluous_a to_o heap_v up_o many_o quotation_n to_o prove_v it_o so_o that_o i_o shall_v but_o just_o confirm_v it_o after_o i_o have_v prove_v that_o which_o may_v seem_v more_o strange_a and_o that_o be_v that_o the_o laity_n be_v member_n thereof_o and_o judge_n therein_o be_v sharer_n with_o the_o clergy_n in_o the_o judicial_a power_n of_o the_o spiritual_a court_n and_o this_o will_n most_o evident_o appear_v by_o the_o consideration_n of_o these_o follow_a testimony_n the_o first_o shall_v be_v out_o of_o that_o place_n of_o clemens_n romanus_n where_o he_o write_v 69._o who_o will_v say_v according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o moses_n if_o sedition_n contention_n and_o schism_n be_v happen_v because_o of_o i_o i_o will_v depart_v i_o will_v go_v wheresoever_o you_o please_v and_o i_o will_v do_v what_o be_v enjoin_v i_o by_o the_o people_n so_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o peace_n so_o origen_n describe_v a_o criminal_a as_o appear_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1._o before_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o dyonisius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o fabius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n speak_v of_o one_o serapion_n that_o have_v fall_v in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n who_o have_v several_a time_n appear_v before_o the_o church_n to_o beg_v their_o pardon_n but_o 246._o no_o one_o do_v ever_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o he_o but_o cyprian_n be_v most_o full_a in_o this_o matter_n as_o when_o two_o subdeacons_n and_o a_o acolyth_a of_o his_o parish_n have_v commit_v some_o great_a misdemeanour_n he_o profess_v that_o he_o himself_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a judge_n of_o their_o crime_n but_o 64._o they_o ought_v to_o be_v try_v by_o all_o the_o people_n and_o concern_v felicissimus_n the_o 〈◊〉_d he_o write_v to_o his_o people_n from_o his_o exile_n that_o if_o it_o please_v god_n he_o will_v come_v to_o they_o after_o easter_n and_o then_o that_o 94._o affair_n shall_v be_v adjust_v according_a to_o their_o arbitrement_n and_o common_a counsel_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o condemn_v the_o rash_a precipitation_n of_o some_o of_o his_o presbyter_n in_o admit_v the_o lapse_v to_o communion_n because_o of_o some_o pacificatory_a libel_n obtain_v from_o the_o confessor_n and_o charge_v they_o to_o admit_v no_o more_o till_o peace_n be_v restore_v to_o the_o church_n and_o then_o they_o shall_v 30._o plead_v their_o cause_n before_o the_o clergy_n and_o before_o all_o the_o people_n and_o concern_v the_o same_o matter_n he_o write_v in_o another_o letter_n to_o the_o people_n of_o his_o parish_n 37._o that_o when_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o restore_v peace_n to_o the_o church_n and_o reduce_v he_o from_o his_o exile_n that_o then_o it_o shall_v be_v examine_v in_o their_o presence_n and_o according_a to_o their_o judgement_n so_o that_o the_o consistory_n court_n be_v compose_v of_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o bishop_n each_o of_o who_o have_v a_o negative_a voice_n therein_o on_o one_o side_n the_o bishop_n can_v do_v nothing_o without_o the_o people_n so_o when_o several_a return_v from_o the_o schism_n of_o fortunatus_n and_o bishop_n cyprian_n be_v willing_a to_o receive_v they_o into_o the_o church_n peace_n he_o complain_v of_o the_o unwillingness_n of_o his_o people_n to_o admit_v they_o and_o the_o great_a difficulty_n he_o have_v to_o obtain_v their_o consent_n as_o he_o thus_o describe_v it_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n 143._o o_o my_o dear_a brother_n if_o you_o can_v be_v present_a with_o i_o when_o those_o man_n return_v from_o their_o schism_n you_o will_v wonder_v at_o what_o pain_n i_o take_v to_o persuade_v our_o brethren_n to_o be_v patient_a that_o lay_v aside_o their_o grief_n of_o mind_n they_o will_v consent_v to_o the_o heal_n and_o receive_v of_o those_o that_o be_v sick_a i_o can_v scarce_o 〈◊〉_d yea_o i_o extort_v a_o grant_n from_o my_o people_n that_o such_o 〈◊〉_d receive_v to_o communion_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o people_n can_v do_v dthe_v without_o the_o bishop_n as_o when_o one_o of_o the_o three_o bishop_n that_o 〈◊〉_d ordain_v novatian_n come_v back_o to_o the_o church_n and_o desire_a admission_n the_o people_n alone_o can_v not_o receive_v he_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d for_o else_o they_o will_v
not_o permit_v they_o to_o transmit_v they_o down_o to_o their_o successor_n or_o through_o the_o length_n of_o time_n they_o be_v lose_v and_o scarce_o any_o thing_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o such_o synod_n be_v now_o remember_v and_o of_o multitude_n neither_o name_n nor_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o yet_o there_o be_v enough_o escape_v the_o fury_n of_o persecution_n and_o the_o length_n of_o time_n to_o convince_v we_o that_o those_o synod_n do_v decree_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o judge_v expedient_a for_o the_o polity_n discipline_n and_o government_n of_o those_o particular_a church_n that_o be_v within_o their_o respective_a province_n and_o require_v they_o to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o the_o member_n thereof_o thus_o we_o find_v these_o follow_a canon_n determine_v by_o several_a synod_n in_o africa_n viz._n 132._o that_o though_o a_o delinquent_n have_v not_o endure_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o penance_n yet_o if_o he_o be_v very_o sick_a and_o in_o danger_n of_o death_n he_o shall_v be_v absolve_v ibidem_fw-la that_o at_o the_o approach_n of_o a_o persecution_n penitent_a offender_n shall_v be_v restore_v to_o the_o church_n peace_n 164._o that_o penance_n shall_v not_o be_v hasty_o pass_v over_o or_o absolution_n be_v rash_o and_o speedy_o give_v 202._o that_o all_o lapse_v and_o apostate_n clergyman_n shall_v upon_o their_o repentance_n be_v only_o admit_v to_o communion_n as_o layman_n and_o be_v never_o more_o capable_a of_o discharge_v or_o perform_v any_o ecclesiastical_a function_n 195._o that_o no_o clergyman_n shall_v be_v a_o curator_n or_o trustee_n of_o a_o last_o will_v or_o testament_n and_o many_o other_o such_o like_a synodical_a decree_n relate_v to_o the_o discipline_n and_o polity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o cyprian_a which_o be_v ever_o account_v obligatory_a to_o all_o those_o parish_n who_o live_v within_o those_o respective_a province_n and_o have_v their_o representative_n in_o those_o respective_a synod_n for_o to_o what_o purpose_n else_o do_v they_o decree_v they_o if_o it_o have_v be_v fruitless_a and_o ridiculous_a to_o have_v make_v frequent_a and_o wearisome_a journey_n with_o great_a cost_n and_o pain_n to_o have_v debate_v and_o determine_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o judge_v expedient_a for_o the_o church_n wellbeing_a if_o after_o all_o it_o be_v indifferent_a whether_o they_o be_v obey_v or_o not_o but_o that_o their_o decree_n be_v bind_v be_v adjudge_v by_o a_o african_a synod_n of_o sixty_o six_o bishop_n hold_v anno_fw-la 254_o 164._o who_o sharp_o 〈◊〉_d a_o certain_a bishop_n call_v therapius_n for_o break_v the_o canon_n of_o a_o synod_n in_o absolve_v a_o certain_a presbyter_n call_v victor_n before_o the_o time_n appoint_v by_o that_o synod_n be_v expire_v probably_n the_o breaker_n of_o those_o canon_n be_v to_o have_v be_v depose_v or_o suspend_v or_o some_o other_o severe_a punishment_n inflict_v on_o he_o since_o the_o bishop_n of_o this_o synod_n speak_v as_o if_o they_o have_v moderate_v the_o rigour_n of_o the_o canon_n against_o therapius_n in_o that_o they_o ibidem_fw-la be_v content_v only_o with_o chide_v he_o for_o his_o rashness_n and_o with_o strict_o charge_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v do_v so_o no_o more_o so_o another_o synod_n in_o africa_n decree_v that_o 195._o if_o any_o one_o shall_v name_v a_o clergyman_n in_o his_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n for_o his_o trustee_n no_o sacrifice_n shall_v be_v offer_v for_o he_o after_o his_o death_n what_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o offer_n of_o sacrifice_n after_o his_o death_n be_v i_o shall_v not_o show_v here_o since_o i_o must_v treat_v of_o it_o in_o another_o place_n according_o when_o geminius_n victor_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d have_v by_o his_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n constitute_v geminius_n faustinus_n a_o presbyter_n his_o trustee_n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n write_v unto_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n of_o furnis_n touch_v this_o matter_n wherein_o he_o inform_v they_o 195._o that_o he_o and_o his_o colleague_n be_v very_o much_o offend_v that_o geminius_n victor_n have_v thus_o break_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o synod_n but_o that_o since_o he_o have_v do_v it_o he_o hope_v they_o will_v take_v care_n that_o he_o shall_v suffer_v the_o penalty_n annex_v to_o the_o breach_n thereof_o that_o in_o conformity_n thereunto_o they_o will_v not_o mention_v he_o in_o their_o prayer_n or_o make_v any_o oblation_n for_o he_o that_o so_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v religious_o and_o necessary_o make_v may_v be_v observe_v by_o they_o to_o these_o two_o instance_n we_o may_v add_v that_o of_o martialis_n and_o basilides_n two_o spanish_a bishop_n who_o for_o their_o fall_n into_o idolatry_n in_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v deprive_v of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a function_n and_o adjudge_v never_o more_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o church_n communion_n in_o any_o other_o quality_n than_o that_o of_o layman_n which_o rigorous_a sentence_n a_o african_a synod_n defend_v 202._o from_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_n council_n who_o have_v before_o decree_v that_o such_o man_n shall_v only_o be_v admit_v to_o repentance_n but_o be_v for_o ever_o exclude_v from_o all_o clerical_a and_o sacerdotal_a dignity_n chap._n ix_o §_o 1._o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o schism_n define_v to_o be_v a_o breach_n of_o that_o unity_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o the_o breach_n of_o it_o to_o be_v different_o understand_v according_a to_o the_o various_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n church_n §_o 2._o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a consider_v negative_o and_o positive_o negative_o it_o consist_v not_o in_o a_o uniformity_n of_o rite_n nor_o in_o a_o unanimity_n of_o consent_n to_o the_o non-essential_a point_n of_o christianity_n the_o rigid_a imposer_n thereof_o condemn_v as_o cruel_a and_o tyrannical_a §_o 3._o positive_o it_o consist_v in_o a_o harmonious_a assent_n to_o the_o essential_a article_n of_o faith_n the_o non-agreement_n therein_o call_v schism_n but_o not_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o ancient_n §_o 4._o how_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o church_n collective_a be_v break_v this_o neither_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o ancient_n §_o 5._o the_o unity_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n consist_v in_o two_o thing_n in_o the_o member_n love_n and_o amity_n each_o towards_o other_o and_o in_o the_o people_n close_a adherence_n to_o their_o bishop_n or_o parish_n church_n the_o breach_n of_o the_o former_a sometime_o call_v schism_n §_o 6._o the_o breach_n of_o the_o latter_a which_o be_v a_o causeless_a separation_n from_o their_o bishop_n the_o schism_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o how_o many_o case_n it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n to_o separate_v from_o their_o bishop_n §_o 7._o a_o separation_n under_o any_o other_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v that_o which_o the_o father_n general_o and_o principal_o mean_v by_o schism_n prove_v so_o to_o have_v be_v §_o 8._o farther_o prove_v from_o ignatius_n §_o 9_o exemplify_v in_o the_o schism_n of_o felicissimus_n and_o novarian_n §_o 10._o a_o objection_n answer_v touch_v the_o schism_n of_o novatian_n how_o the_o schism_n of_o one_o particular_a church_n affect_v other_o church_n §_o 11._o a_o summary_n and_o conclusion_n of_o this_o discourse_n concern_v schism_n §_o 1._o have_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n discourse_v of_o the_o constitution_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n i_o come_v now_o in_o this_o to_o treat_v of_o the_o unity_n thereof_o which_o i_o have_v a_o very_a great_a inclination_n to_o search_v into_o since_o by_o the_o due_a understanding_n thereof_o we_o shall_v the_o better_o apprehend_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v schism_n because_o that_o schism_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o breach_n of_o that_o unity_n as_o will_v 〈◊〉_d evident_o appear_v from_o the_o quotation_n that_o we_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o make_v use_n of_o in_o this_o chapter_n now_o that_o we_o may_v know_v what_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a first_o to_o know_v what_o the_o unity_n its_o self_n be_v for_o till_o we_o understand_v its_o unity_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o we_o shall_v understand_v the_o breach_n thereof_o now_o for_o the_o distinct_a apprehend_v hereof_o we_o must_v remember_v the_o various_a acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n church_n as_o they_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o according_a to_o the_o different_a signification_n thereof_o so_o must_v its_o unity_n be_v diversify_v or_o be_v different_o understand_v and_o according_a to_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o its_o unity_n so_o must_v we_o apprehend_v the_o breach_n thereof_o §_o 2._o if_o in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o reflect_v upon_o the_o word_n church_n as_o signify_v the_o church_n universal_a or_o all_o those_o who_o throughout_o
the_o whole_a earth_n profess_v faith_n in_o christ_n than_o we_o may_v consider_v its_o unity_n in_o this_o sense_n either_o negative_o wherein_o it_o do_v not_o consist_v or_o positive_o wherein_o it_o do_v consist_v negative_o it_o consist_v not_o in_o a_o uniformity_n of_o rite_n and_o custom_n for_o every_o particular_a church_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o follow_v its_o own_o proper_a usage_n one_o church_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o observe_v the_o rite_n of_o another_o but_o every_o one_o follow_v its_o own_o peculiar_a custom_n thus_o with_o respect_n to_o their_o fast_a before_o easter_n there_o be_v a_o great_a diversity_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o it_o 193._o in_o some_o church_n they_o fast_v one_o day_n in_o other_o two_o in_o some_o more_o and_o in_o other_o forty_o hour_n but_o yet_o still_o they_o retain_v peace_n and_o concord_n the_o diversity_n of_o their_o custom_n commend_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o faith_n so_o also_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n its_o self_n be_v various_o celebrate_v the_o asiatic_a church_n keep_v it_o on_o a_o distinct_a day_n from_o the_o european_n but_o yet_o still_o they_o retain_v ibidem_fw-la peace_n and_o love_n and_o for_o the_o diversity_n of_o such_o custom_n none_o be_v ever_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n so_o likewise_o write_v firmilian_a 237._o that_o in_o most_o province_n their_o rite_n be_v vary_v according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o name_n and_o place_n and_o that_o for_o this_o no_o one_o ever_o depart_v from_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a consist_v not_o in_o a_o uniformity_n of_o rite_n and_o usage_n neither_o in_o the_o next_o place_n do_v it_o consist_v in_o a_o unanimity_n of_o consent_n to_o the_o non-essential_a point_n of_o christianity_n but_o every_o one_o be_v lest_o to_o believe_v in_o those_o lesser_a matter_n as_o god_n shall_v inform_v he_o therefore_o justin_n martyr_n speak_v of_o those_o jewish_a convert_v who_o have_v adhere_v to_o the_o moysaicall_a rite_n say_v that_o if_o they_o do_v this_o only_a through_o their_o weakness_n and_o 〈◊〉_d and_o do_v not_o persuade_v other_o christian_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o the_o same_o judaical_a custom_n that_o 266._o he_o will_v receive_v they_o into_o church-fellowship_n and_o communion_n whosoever_o impose_v on_o particular_a church_n the_o observance_n of_o the_o former_a of_o these_o two_o thing_n or_o on_o particular_a person_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o latter_a they_o be_v esteem_v not_o as_o preserver_n and_o maintainer_n but_o as_o violator_n and_o breaker_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n and_o concord_n a_o instance_n of_o the_o former_a we_o have_v in_o that_o controversy_n between_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n touch_v the_o time_n when_o easter_n be_v to_o be_v celebrate_v for_o when_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v excommunicate_v the_o 〈◊〉_d church_n because_o they_o continue_v to_o observe_v that_o feast_n on_o a_o different_a time_n from_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n not_o only_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o adverse_a party_n but_o even_o those_o of_o his_o own_o side_n condemn_v he_o as_o rash_a heady_a and_o turbulent_a and_o write_v several_a letter_n about_o this_o affair_n wherein_o as_o the_o historian_n write_v 193._o they_o most_o sharp_o censure_v he_o as_o for_o the_o latter_a we_o have_v a_o instance_n thereof_o in_o the_o controversy_n that_o be_v between_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n touch_v the_o validity_n of_o heretic_n baptism_n for_o when_o stephen_n anathematise_v cyprian_n because_o he_o hold_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n to_o be_v null_n and_o void_a other_z bishop_n condemn_v stephen_n as_o a_o breaker_n and_o disturber_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n and_o among_o other_o firmilian_a a_o cappadocian_n bishop_n vehement_o accuse_v he_o as_o such_o because_o that_o he_o will_v impose_v upon_o other_o the_o belief_n of_o such_o a_o disputable_a point_n which_o say_v he_o be_v never_o wont_v to_o be_v do_v but_o custodierunt_fw-la every_o church_n follow_v their_o own_o different_a way_n and_o never_o therefore_o break_v the_o unity_n and_o peace_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o now_o say_v he_o stephen_n dare_v to_o do_v and_o break_v that_o peace_n which_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n always_o preserve_v in_o mutual_a love_n and_o honour_n and_o therefore_o we_o find_v in_o the_o act_n of_o that_o great_a council_n of_o carthage_n convene_v to_o determine_v this_o matter_n that_o when_o cyprian_n sum_v up_o the_o debate_n thereof_o he_o dehort_v his_o fellow-bishop_n from_o the_o impose_v humour_n and_o temper_v of_o stephen_n 443._o it_o now_o remain_v say_v he_o that_o every_o one_o of_o we_o declare_v our_o judgement_n concern_v this_o matter_n judge_v no_o man_n or_o remove_v any_o one_o from_o our_o communion_n if_o he_o think_v otherwise_o than_o we_o do_v for_o let_v none_o of_o we_o make_v himself_o a_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n or_o by_o a_o tyrannical_a terror_n compel_v his_o colleague_n to_o the_o necessity_n of_o obey_v so_o that_o the_o force_v a_o belief_n in_o these_o lesser_a matter_n be_v cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n in_o the_o imposer_n thereof_o who_o for_o such_o unreasonable_a practice_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o enemy_n to_o and_o violator_n of_o the_o church_n concord_n be_v the_o true_a schismatic_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n unto_o who_o therefore_o may_v be_v apply_v that_o say_v of_o irenaeus_n 292._o that_o at_o the_o last_o day_n christ_n shall_v judge_v those_o who_o cause_n schism_n who_o be_v inhuman_a not_o have_v the_o fear_n of_o god_n but_o prefer_v their_o own_o advantage_n before_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n for_o trivial_a and_o slight_a cause_n rend_v and_o divide_v the_o great_a and_o glorious_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v destroy_v it_o who_o speak_v peace_n but_o wage_v war_n true_o strain_v at_o a_o gnat_n and_o swallow_v a_o camel_n §_o 3._o but_o positive_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a consist_v in_o a_o harmonious_a assent_n to_o the_o essential_a article_n of_o religion_n or_o in_o a_o unanimous_a agreement_n in_o the_o fundamental_o of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n thus_o 〈◊〉_d have_v recite_v a_o creed_n or_o a_o short_a summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n not_o much_o unlike_a to_o the_o aposile_n creed_n immediate_o add_v 36._o the_o church_n have_v receive_v this_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n although_o disperse_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n diligent_o preserve_v it_o as_o though_o she_o inhabit_v but_o one_o house_n and_o according_o she_o believe_v these_o thing_n as_o 〈◊〉_d she_o have_v but_o one_o soul_n and_o one_o heart_n and_o consonant_o preach_v and_o teach_v these_o thing_n as_o though_o she_o have_v but_o one_o mouth_n for_o although_o there_o be_v various_a language_n in_o the_o world_n yet_o the_o doctrine_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o so_o that_o the_o church_n in_o germany_n france_n asia_n egypt_n or_o lybia_n have_v not_o a_o different_a faith_n but_o as_o the_o sun_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o to_o all_o the_o creature_n of_o god_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n so_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n be_v a_o light_n that_o enlighten_v every_o where_o and_o illuminate_v all_o man_n that_o will_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n now_o this_o bond_n of_o unity_n be_v break_v when_o there_o be_v a_o recession_n from_o or_o a_o corruption_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n as_o irenaeus_n speak_v concern_v tatian_n the_o father_n of_o the_o encratites_n that_o as_o long_o as_o his_o master_n justin_n martyr_n live_v he_o hold_v the_o find_v faith_n but_o after_o his_o death_n 〈◊〉_d fall_v off_o from_o the_o church_n he_o shape_v that_o new_a form_n of_o doctrine_n this_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o doctrine_n according_a to_o hegesippus_n continue_v till_o the_o day_n of_o simeon_n cleopas_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o be_v martyr_a under_o trajan_n but_o after_o that_o false_a teacher_n prevail_v such_o as_o the_o 〈◊〉_d marcionist_n 〈◊〉_d and_o other_o 143._o from_o who_o spring_v false_a christ_n false_a apostle_n and_o false_a prophet_n who_o by_o their_o corrupt_a doctrine_n against_o god_n and_o his_o christ_n divide_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a consist_v in_o a_o agreement_n of_o doctrine_n and_o the_o corruption_n of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o that_o unity_n and_o whoever_o so_o break_v it_o be_v say_v to_o divide_v and_o separate_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o to_o be_v schismatic_n so_o irenaeus_n write_v that_o those_o that_o introduce_v new_a doctrine_n 278._o do_v divide_v and_o separate_v the_o unity_n
of_o the_o church_n and_o cyprian_a write_v that_o 296._o the_o devil_n find_v out_o heresy_n and_o sehism_n by_o which_o he_o may_v subvert_v the_o faith_n corrupt_v the_o truth_n and_o divide_v the_o unity_n but_o now_o for_o distinction_n sake_n the_o breach_n of_o this_o unity_n be_v common_o call_v heresy_n and_o the_o word_n schism_n general_o apply_v to_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n in_o another_o sense_n of_o which_o more_o in_o the_o other_o section_n §_o 4._o if_o in_o the_o next_o place_n we_o consider_v the_o word_n church_n collective_o as_o denote_v a_o collection_n of_o many_o particular_a church_n in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v once_o use_v in_o 214._o cyprian_a then_o its_o unity_n may_v have_v consist_v in_o a_o brotherly_a correspondence_n with_o and_o affection_n towards_o each_o other_o which_o they_o demonstrate_v by_o all_o outward_a expression_n of_o love_n and_o concord_n as_o by_o receive_v to_o communion_n the_o member_n of_o each_o other_o as_o 193._o irenaeus_n mention_n be_v observe_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o asia_n in_o mutual_o advise_v and_o assist_v one_o another_o by_o letter_n or_o otherwise_o of_o which_o there_o be_v frequent_a instance_n in_o the_o ancient_n and_o especial_o in_o cyprian_n epistle_n and_o in_o manifest_v all_o other_o mark_v and_o token_n of_o their_o love_n and_o concord_n now_o this_o unity_n be_v break_v when_o particular_a church_n clash_v with_o each_o other_o when_o from_o be_v possess_v with_o spirit_n of_o meekness_n love_n and_o charity_n they_o be_v inflame_v with_o hatred_n rage_n and_o fury_n against_o each_o other_o a_o sad_a instance_n whereof_o we_o have_v in_o that_o controversy_n betwixt_o cyprian_a and_o stephen_n or_o rather_o between_o the_o church_n of_o europe_n and_o africa_n touch_v the_o validity_n of_o heretical_a baptism_n wherein_o those_o good_a man_n be_v so_o far_o transport_v with_o bitterness_n and_o rancour_n against_o each_o other_o that_o they_o interchangeable_o give_v such_o 〈◊〉_d language_n and_o invidious_a epithet_n as_o be_v too_o odious_a to_o name_n which_o if_o the_o reader_n be_v curious_a to_o know_v he_o may_v find_v too_o much_o of_o it_o in_o cyprian_n epistle_n or_o if_o several_a particular_a church_n have_v for_o the_o promotion_n of_o peace_n unity_n and_o order_n regular_o dispose_v themselves_o into_o a_o synodical_a government_n and_o discipline_n as_o be_v always_o do_v when_o their_o circumstance_n and_o conveniency_n will_v permit_v they_o than_o whoever_o break_v or_o violate_v their_o reasonable_a canon_n be_v censure_v as_o turbulent_a and_o factious_a as_o it_o have_v be_v evidence_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n and_o needs_o no_o far_a proof_n in_o this_o because_o that_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v not_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n in_o this_o sense_n viz._n as_o denote_v or_o signify_v a_o church_n collective_a §_o 5._o but_o schism_n principal_o and_o original_o respect_v a_o particular_a church_n or_o parish_n though_o it_o may_v consequential_o influence_n other_o too_o now_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n consist_v in_o the_o member_n love_n and_o amity_n towards_o each_o other_o and_o in_o their_o due_a subjection_n or_o subordination_n to_o their_o pastor_n or_o bishop_n according_o the_o breach_n of_o that_o unity_n consist_v in_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o in_o a_o hatred_n and_o malice_n of_o each_o other_o or_o in_o a_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o in_o a_o causeless_a separation_n from_o their_o bishop_n and_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o he_o as_o for_o the_o first_o of_o these_o there_o may_v be_v envy_n and_o discord_n between_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o a_o parish_n without_o a_o formal_a separation_n from_o communion_n which_o jar_n and_o feud_n be_v call_v schism_n a_o instance_n whereof_o we_o find_v in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n unto_o who_o st._n paul_n object_v in_o 1_o cor._n 11._o 18._o when_o you_o come_v together_o in_o the_o church_n i_o hear_v that_o there_o be_v division_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d schism_n among_o you_o here_o there_o be_v no_o separate_a communion_n for_o they_o all_o come_v together_o in_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v schism_n among_o they_o that_o be_v strife_n quarrel_n and_o discord_n and_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v perceive_v from_o the_o epistle_n of_o clemens_n romanus_n which_o be_v write_v to_o appease_v another_o schism_n in_o the_o same_o church_n of_o corinth_n there_o be_v then_o only_o turmoil_v and_o difference_n without_o any_o actual_a separation_n but_o on_o this_o i_o shall_v not_o enlarge_v because_o it_o be_v not_o what_o the_o ancient_n ordinary_o mean_v by_o schism_n §_o 6._o but_o that_o which_o they_o general_o and_o common_o term_v schism_n be_v a_o rebellion_n against_o or_o a_o ungrounded_a and_o causeless_a separation_n from_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n or_o their_o parish-church_n now_o because_o i_o say_v that_o a_o causeless_a separation_n from_o their_o bishop_n be_v schism_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o know_v how_o many_o cause_n can_v justify_v the_o people_n desertion_n of_o their_o pastor_n and_o these_o i_o think_v be_v two_o or_o at_o most_o three_o the_o first_o be_v apostasy_n from_o the_o faith_n or_o when_o a_o bishop_n renounce_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o through_o fear_n of_o persecution_n embrace_v the_o heathenish_a idolatry_n as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o case_n of_o 200._o martialis_n and_o basilides_n two_o spanish_a bishop_n and_o be_v justify_v by_o a_o african_a synod_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v throughout_o their_o whole_a synodical_a epistle_n still_o extant_a among_o those_o of_o cyprian_n the_o second_o cause_n be_v heresy_n as_o irenaeus_n say_v 63._o we_o must_v fly_v far_o off_o from_o all_o heretic_n and_o origen_n allow_v the_o people_n to_o separate_v from_o their_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o can_v accuse_v he_o of_o false_a and_o 〈◊〉_d doctrine_n a_o three_o cause_n be_v a_o scandalous_a and_o wicked_a life_n as_o be_v assert_v by_o a_o african_a synod_n hold_v anno_fw-la 258._o who_o exhortation_n and_o argument_n to_o this_o purpose_n may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o their_o synodical_a epistle_n still_o extant_a in_o cyprian_a epist._n 68_o p._n 200._o out_o of_o which_o several_a passage_n pertinent_a to_o this_o occasion_n have_v be_v already_o cite_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o which_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n of_o this_o mind_n also_o be_v irenaeus_n before_o they_o who_o write_v 278._o that_o as_o for_o those_o presbyter_n who_o serve_v their_o pleasure_n and_o have_v not_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n before_o their_o eye_n who_o contumelious_o use_v other_o be_v lift_v up_o with_o pride_n and_o secret_o commit_v wickedness_n from_o 〈◊〉_d such_o presbyter_n we_o ought_v to_o separate_v origen_n indeed_o seem_v to_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n and_o think_v that_o the_o bishop_n immorality_n in_o life_n can_v not_o justify_v his_o parish_n separation_n ezechiel_n he_o say_v he_o that_o have_v a_o care_n of_o his_o soul_n will_v not_o be_v scandalize_v at_o my_o fault_n who_o be_o his_o bishop_n but_o consider_v my_o doctrine_n and_o find_v it_o agreeable_a to_o the_o church_n faith_n from_o i_o indeed_o he_o will_v be_v averse_a but_o he_o will_v receive_v my_o doctrine_n according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o say_v the_o scribe_n and_o 〈◊〉_d sit_v on_o moses_n his_o chair_n whatever_o therefore_o they_o say_v unto_o you_o hear_v and_o do_v but_o according_a unto_o their_o work_n do_v not_o for_o they_o say_v and_o do_v not_o that_o scripture_n be_v of_o i_o who_o teach_v what_o be_v good_a and_o do_v the_o contrary_a and_o sit_v upon_o the_o chair_n of_o moses_n as_o a_o scribe_n or_o pharisee_fw-mi the_o precept_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o people_n if_o thou_o can_v not_o accuse_v i_o of_o false_a doctrine_n or_o heretical_a opinion_n but_o only_o behold_v my_o wicked_a and_o sinful_a life_n thou_o must_v not_o square_v thy_o life_n according_a to_o my_o life_n but_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o i_o speak_v now_o whether_o irenaeus_n or_o a_o african_a synod_n or_o origen_n be_v to_o be_v most_o credit_v i_o leave_v the_o learned_a to_o judge_v though_o i_o think_v they_o may_v be_v both_o near_o reconcile_v than_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v irenaeus_n and_o that_o synod_n affirm_v that_o the_o people_n of_o their_o own_o power_n and_o authority_n may_v immediate_o without_o the_o concurrent_a assent_n of_o other_o church_n upon_o the_o immorality_n and_o scandal_n of_o their_o bishop_n leave_n and_o desert_n he_o origen_n restrain_v the_o people_n from_o present_a execution_n till_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o synod_n for_o so_o do_v for_o thus_o he_o must_v be_v understand_v or_o else_o
find_v themselves_o too_o weak_a and_o not_o powerful_a enough_o to_o balance_v his_o interest_n they_o yield_v to_o his_o promotion_n but_o yet_o still_o retain_v a_o hatred_n against_o his_o person_n and_o wait_v for_o a_o more_o favourable_a opportunity_n and_o a_o plausible_a pretence_n to_o separate_v from_o he_o it_o please_v god_n that_o cyprian_a some_o time_n after_o his_o advancement_n be_v force_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o persecution_n to_o withdraw_v and_o absent_v from_o his_o flock_n during_o which_o absence_n that_o faction_n make_v use_v of_o all_o mean_n to_o lessen_v his_o interest_n till_o they_o have_v make_v their_o party_n indifferent_o strong_a and_o then_o they_o break_v out_o into_o a_o open_a separation_n from_o he_o form_v themselves_o into_o a_o distinct_a meeting_n create_v a_o new_a bishop_n erect_v a_o new_a altar_n and_o constitute_v a_o new_a church_n now_o all_o this_o be_v act_v in_o and_o respect_v only_o the_o particular_a parish_n of_o carthage_n without_o cause_v or_o attempt_v any_o separation_n in_o any_o other_o church_n or_o parish_n and_o yet_o this_o cyprian_a call_v schism_n and_o excommunicate_v the_o actor_n in_o it_o as_o schismatic_n and_o breaker_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o church_n actual_o and_o of_o all_o the_o other_o church_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a virtual_o who_o like_o the_o member_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n be_v affect_v with_o the_o pain_n and_o convulsion_n of_o each_o other_o so_o also_o the_o famous_a schism_n of_o novatian_n respect_v only_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o other_o than_o his_o causeless_a separation_n from_o cornelius_n his_o lawful_a bishop_n and_o his_o erect_n separate_a conventicle_n against_o he_o as_o may_v be_v read_v at_o large_a in_o those_o epistle_n of_o cyprian_a that_o treat_v of_o this_o affair_n and_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la §_o 10._o but_o i_o foresee_v a_o evident_a objection_n against_o this_o restrain_a notion_n of_o schism_n and_o in_o particular_a from_o the_o schism_n of_o novatian_n which_o i_o can_v well_o pass_v over_o without_o resolve_v since_o the_o solution_n thereof_o will_v inform_v we_o in_o the_o manner_n how_o the_o schism_n of_o one_o particular_a church_n do_v affect_v other_o church_n now_o the_o objection_n may_v be_v this_o if_o schism_n respect_v only_o one_o particular_a church_n whence_o then_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o we_o read_v of_o novatian_a bishop_n not_o only_o at_o rome_n where_o that_o schism_n first_o begin_v but_o in_o several_a other_o church_n and_o parish_n beside_o now_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o schism_n and_o the_o heresy_n of_o novatian_n have_v novatian_n be_v only_o guilty_a of_o schism_n in_o all_o probability_n his_o schismatical_a action_n as_o well_o as_o all_o other_o schism_n before_o will_v have_v end_v in_o the_o same_o church_n where_o they_o begin_v and_o have_v proceed_v no_o far_o but_o he_o have_v once_o engage_v in_o his_o schism_n and_o willing_a to_o continue_v it_o that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o pretence_n for_o those_o enormous_a practice_n he_o accuse_v his_o bishop_n of_o remit_v and_o lose_v the_o reins_o of_o discipline_n in_o communicate_v with_o trophimus_n and_o other_o that_o have_v sacrifice_v to_o idol_n as_o may_v be_v ample_o see_v in_o the_o 55th_o epistle_n of_o cyprian_a consequent_o for_o the_o justification_n of_o this_o accusation_n he_o add_v this_o doctrine_n as_o the_o characteristic_a dogma_fw-la of_o his_o party_n that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n to_o absolve_v those_o who_o lapse_v after_o baptism_n but_o be_v to_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o tribunal_n of_o god_n this_o be_v a_o error_n in_o doctrine_n invidious_a to_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n and_o injurious_a to_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n as_o cyprian_n show_v at_o large_a in_o his_o 55th_o epistle_n every_o error_n in_o doctrine_n be_v call_v heresy_n according_o novatian_a be_v brand_v for_o this_o as_o a_o heretic_n whence_o the_o confessor_n in_o their_o return_n from_o his_o party_n confess_v that_o in_o adhere_v to_o they_o 104._o they_o have_v commit_v schism_n and_o be_v the_o author_n of_o heresy_n and_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n they_o call_v novatian_n 105._o a_o heretic_n and_o a_o schismatic_a so_o cyprian_n also_o accuse_v the_o say_a novatian_n 107._o of_o heretical_a pravity_n and_o call_v his_o error_n 111._o a_o schismatical_a and_o heretical_a error_n so_o that_o novatian_n schism_n be_v accompany_v with_o heresy_n which_o as_o usual_a be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o its_o author_n and_o have_v many_o eminent_a person_n to_o abet_v it_o and_o a_o specious_a show_n of_o sanctity_n and_o mortification_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o it_o spread_v its_o self_n into_o many_o other_o church_n beside_o that_o where_o it_o be_v first_o hatch_v unto_o which_o we_o may_v also_o add_v their_o industrious_a endeavour_n to_o proselyte_n man_n unto_o their_o party_n 97._o run_v about_o as_o cyprian_n write_v from_o house_n to_o house_n and_o from_o town_n to_o town_n to_o gain_v companion_n in_o their_o obstinacy_n and_o error_n for_o many_o of_o they_o real_o think_v themselves_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_n and_o believe_v other_o to_o be_v in_o the_o wrong_n conceive_v it_o to_o be_v their_o bind_a duty_n to_o leave_v their_o bishop_n if_o he_o will_v not_o leave_v his_o heresy_n as_o they_o apprehend_v it_o to_o be_v and_o probable_o several_a bishop_n of_o the_o orthodox_n who_o be_v the_o legal_a pastor_n of_o their_o respective_a parish_n be_v through_o their_o own_o ignorance_n and_o those_o man_n fair_a pretence_n delude_v into_o the_o same_o uncharitable_a error_n with_o they_o of_o deny_v the_o lapse_v any_o pardon_n but_o we_o need_v not_o guess_v at_o this_o as_o only_o probable_a since_o we_o have_v a_o instance_n of_o it_o in_o martian_a the_o lawful_a bishop_n of_o arles_n concern_v who_o cyprian_n write_v to_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v advice_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o province_n 198._o that_o martian_a of_o arles_n have_v join_v himself_o unto_o novatian_n and_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o concord_n of_o the_o bishop_n hold_v that_o heretical_a severity_n that_o the_o consolation_n of_o divine_a pity_n and_o fatherly_a lenity_n shall_v be_v shut_v against_o the_o penitent_a and_o mourn_a servant_n of_o god_n who_o knock_v at_o the_o church_n with_o tear_n sigh_n and_o groan_n so_o that_o the_o wound_a be_v not_o admit_v to_o have_v their_o wound_n heal_v but_o be_v leave_v without_o any_o hope_n of_o peace_n or_o communion_n be_v throw_v out_o to_o the_o rapine_n of_o wolf_n and_o prey_n of_o the_o devil_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o novatian_n schism_n but_o his_o heresy_n that_o be_v diffuse_v through_o other_o church_n his_o schism_n respect_v only_o his_o own_o church_n but_o his_o heresy_n which_o be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a respect_v other_o church_n also_o so_o that_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o forename_a objection_n we_o need_v only_o say_v this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o objection_n suppose_v that_o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n or_o follower_n of_o novatian_n schism_n in_o other_o church_n but_o that_o those_o that_o be_v discriminate_v by_o his_o name_n be_v the_o bishop_n and_o follower_n of_o his_o heresy_n but_o however_o let_v we_o suppose_v the_o worst_a viz._n that_o all_o schismatic_n have_v be_v orthodox_n and_o sound_n in_o every_o point_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v exemplary_a and_o pious_a in_o the_o discharge_n of_o every_o duty_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o no_o crime_n but_o their_o schism_n from_o their_o bishop_n and_o parish_n and_o yet_o their_o schism_n may_v have_v influence_v other_o church_n and_o parish_n too_o and_o that_o i_o think_v these_o two_o way_n 1._o if_o one_o or_o more_o church_n have_v admit_v to_o communion_n those_o that_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o their_o own_o church_n for_o schism_n that_o church_n or_o church_n make_v themselves_o partaker_n of_o those_o man_n crime_n and_o involve_v themselves_o in_o the_o same_o gild_n of_o division_n and_o schism_n with_o they_o as_o martian_a bishop_n of_o arles_n be_v adjudge_v by_o cyprian_a as_o a_o schismatic_a 198._o because_o he_o have_v join_v with_o novatian_n when_o he_o have_v be_v before_o excommunicate_v i_o do_v not_o here_o mean_v that_o a_o bishop_n or_o parish_n to_o make_v themselves_o guilty_a shall_v actual_o or_o personal_o communicate_v with_o the_o author_n of_o the_o schism_n himself_o much_o less_o in_o the_o church_n where_o he_o begin_v his_o schism_n but_o it_o be_v enough_o if_o they_o join_v with_o his_o legate_n or_o messenger_n or_o any_o of_o his_o follower_n in_o any_o church_n
the_o people_n may_v see_v and_o hear_v he_o which_o be_v call_v 81._o pulpitum_fw-la or_o a_o pulpit_n from_o which_o pulpit_n he_o read_v the_o scripture_n alone_o and_o not_o other_o alternative_o with_o he_o it_o be_v his_o office_n only_o to_o read_v whilst_o the_o congregation_n listen_v to_o he_o as_o cyprian_n write_v that_o celerinus_n a_o lector_fw-la 81._o read_v the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n to_o all_o the_o people_n celerinus_n only_o read_v whilst_o all_o the_o people_n attend_v and_o therefore_o when_o this_o duty_n be_v end_v it_o be_v describe_v only_o 98._o by_o the_o lector_n cease_v to_o read_v and_o not_o by_o the_o people_n cease_v so_o to_o do_v §_o 4._o how_o much_o the_o lector_fw-la read_v at_o a_o time_n be_v uncertain_a since_o they_o vary_v according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o their_o condition_n so_o write_v tertullian_n that_o 709._o they_o read_v the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o their_o present_a time_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n say_v justin_n martyr_n that_o the_o clerk_n read_v 98._o until_o it_o be_v sufficient_a §_o 5._o when_o the_o readended_a then_o follow_v the_o sing_v of_o psalm_n so_o say_v tertullian_n 530._o 〈◊〉_d scripture_n be_v read_v and_o psalm_n sing_v this_o be_v a_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o christian_n service_n who_o as_o pliny_n write_v meet_v together_o before_o day_n 〈◊〉_d to_o sing_v a_o hymn_n to_o christ_n it_o be_v useful_a to_o elevate_v the_o mind_n in_o heavenly_a rapture_n of_o praise_n and_o adoration_n and_o to_o raise_v a_o pious_a soul_n into_o great_a degree_n of_o admiration_n of_o god_n love_n and_o bounty_n whence_o such_o a_o soul_n be_v describe_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n 483._o to_o be_v continual_o bless_v praising_n sing_v and_o present_v hymn_n to_o god_n the_o lord_n of_o all_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n 7._o without_o who_o aid_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o sing_v either_o in_o good_a rhyme_n tune_n metre_n or_o harmony_n the_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n condemn_v only_o the_o debauch_a bacchanalian_a singing_n and_o roar_v but_o commend_v the_o blessing_n and_o praise_v of_o god_n 121._o by_o thanksgiving_n and_o sing_v of_o psalm_n inasmuch_o that_o it_o be_v make_v one_o 〈◊〉_d distinction_n of_o a_o christian_a as_o tertullian_n inveigh_v against_o the_o marriage_n of_o a_o believe_a woman_n with_o a_o 〈◊〉_d because_o thereby_o she_o will_v be_v hinder_v from_o discharge_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o gospel_n among_o which_o he_o enumerate_v sing_v of_o psalm_n for_o then_o say_v he_o 431._o what_o will_v her_o husband_n sing_v to_o she_o or_o what_o will_v she_o sing_v to_o her_o husband_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o describe_v the_o happy_a condition_n of_o that_o couple_n who_o be_v both_o christian_n in_o that_o they_o do_v both_o join_v together_o in_o and_o exhort_v one_o another_o to_o the_o vigorous_a performance_n of_o god_n worship_n 433._o psalm_n and_o hymn_n sound_v between_o those_o two_o and_o they_o mutual_o excite_v one_o another_o who_o shall_v sing_v unto_o god_n best_a it_o be_v their_o daily_a employment_n and_o recur_v as_o often_o as_o they_o eat_v their_o meat_n thus_o faith_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n 523._o a_o good_a christian_n life_n be_v a_o continue_a festival_n his_o sacrifice_n be_v prayer_n and_o praise_n read_v of_o scripture_n before_o meat_n and_o sing_v of_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n at_o meat_n hence_o in_o their_o feast_n and_o banker_n 475._o when_o they_o drink_v to_o one_o another_o they_o sing_v a_o hymn_n therein_o blessing_n god_n for_o his_o unexpressible_a gift_n towards_o mankind_n both_o as_o to_o their_o body_n and_o soul_n i_o confess_v indeed_o that_o most_o of_o these_o quotation_n respect_v only_o private_a sing_v of_o psalm_n and_o so_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v somewhat_o alien_a from_o my_o purpose_n on_o which_o account_n i_o shall_v not_o have_v mention_v they_o but_o have_v whole_o pass_v they_o over_o in_o silence_n have_v it_o not_o be_v to_o have_v satisfy_v those_o who_o hold_v it_o unlawful_a to_o sing_v any_o psalm_n at_o all_o in_o what_o manner_n soever_o for_o if_o sing_v in_o private_a be_v usual_a and_o commendable_a than_o no_o doubt_n public_a sing_v be_v so_o also_o §_o 6._o what_o those_o psalm_n or_o hymn_n be_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n sing_v may_v be_v a_o question_n necessary_a to_o be_v resolve_v which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v twofold_a either_o such_o as_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o particular_o out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o psalm_n or_o such_o as_o be_v of_o their_o own_o private_a compose_n so_o write_v tertullian_n that_o after_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n 710._o every_o one_o sing_v a_o hymn_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n or_o of_o his_o own_o compose_n as_o for_o the_o sing_v of_o david_n psalm_n the_o same_o father_n particular_o mention_n the_o 133d_o psalm_n as_o sing_v in_o his_o day_n 650._o o_o how_o good_a and_o pleasant_a it_o be_v for_o brethren_n to_o dwell_v together_o in_o unity_n this_o thou_o can_v not_o easy_o sing_v unless_o when_o thou_o suppe_v with_o many_o as_o for_o the_o hymn_n that_o be_v of_o private_a man_n composition_n it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o accusation_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la the_o heretical_a bishop_n of_o antioch_n 281._o that_o he_o abolish_v those_o psalm_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v sing_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o novel_a and_o compose_v by_o modern_a author_n and_o that_o he_o appoint_v woman_n on_o easter_n day_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o church_n to_o sing_v psalm_n in_o his_o praise_n and_o in_o the_o fragment_n of_o a_o anonymous_n author_n extant_a in_o eusebius_n we_o find_v the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n 〈◊〉_d not_o only_o by_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o precedent_a father_n but_o also_o 196._o by_o the_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n of_o the_o brethren_n which_o be_v former_o compose_v by_o they_o wherein_o they_o praise_v christ_n by_o make_v he_o a_o god_n such_o a_o private_a compose_a hymn_n be_v that_o which_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mention_n as_o one_o common_o know_v among_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o day_n beginning_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o hail_n light_n protreptic_a p._n 52._o §_o 7._o as_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o primitive_a sing_v it_o be_v 7._o in_o good_a tune_n and_o consent_v all_o the_o people_n bear_v a_o part_n in_o it_o but_o whether_o all_o together_o or_o antiphonal_o can_v well_o be_v determine_v every_o country_n probable_o follow_v its_o own_o mode_n sing_v only_o in_o general_n be_v command_v not_o the_o particular_a manner_n or_o fashion_n of_o it_o in_o a_o precedent_n 7._o quotation_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o sing_v in_o consent_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o with_o voice_n altogether_o in_o other_o place_n the_o alternative_a method_n of_o sing_v seem_v express_o to_o be_v use_v as_o pliny_n write_v that_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n meet_v together_o before_o day_n trajan_n to_o sing_v a_o hymn_n to_o christ_n by_o course_n or_o one_o against_o another_o and_o so_o in_o that_o forecited_a passage_n of_o tertullian_n 431._o what_o will_v a_o vnbelieve_a husband_n sing_v to_o a_o believe_a wife_n or_o what_o will_v a_o believe_a wife_n sing_v to_o a_o vnbelieve_a husband_n §_o 8._o as_o for_o sing_v man_n and_o sing_v woman_n i_o find_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la the_o heretical_a bishop_n of_o antioch_n abolish_v the_o old_a usual_a hymn_n and_o 281._o appoint_v certain_a woman_n on_o easter_n day_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o church_n to_o sing_v psalm_n in_o his_o praise_n but_o whether_o these_o sing_a woman_n be_v first_o institute_v by_o this_o heretical_a bishop_n or_o be_v before_o his_o time_n i_o can_v tell_v as_o for_o church-music_n for_o organ_n and_o the_o like_a those_o primitive_a age_n be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o they_o for_o it_o can_v rational_o be_v conceive_v that_o in_o those_o day_n of_o continual_a persecution_n or_o violence_n they_o can_v either_o use_n or_o preserve_v they_o all_o that_o they_o look_v after_o be_v to_o sing_v 7._o in_o rhyme_n meter_n tune_n and_o consent_n to_o offer_v up_o unto_o god_n the_o praise_n of_o their_o voice_n lip_n and_o mouth_n which_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n think_v be_v emblematize_v or_o shadow_v forth_o by_o those_o musical_a instrument_n mention_v in_o the_o 150th_o psalm_n where_o say_v he_o 121._o we_o be_v command_v to_o praise_n god_n on_o the_o psaltery_a that_o be_v on_o the_o tongue_n because_o the_o tongue_n be_v the_o psaltery_a of_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o praise_v he_o on_o 〈◊〉_d harp_n by_o which_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o mouth_n and_o to_o praise_v he_o on_o the_o
loud_a sound_a cymbal_n by_o which_o the_o tongue_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v which_o sound_v or_o speak_v through_o the_o knock_n or_o coition_n of_o the_o li_n §_o 9_o when_o the_o sing_v of_o psalm_n be_v end_v then_o succeed_v the_o preach_v of_o the_o word_n so_o write_v tertullian_n 530._o scripture_n be_v read_v psalm_n sing_v and_o then_o sermon_n pronounce_v as_o for_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o preacher_n sermon_n it_o be_v usual_o a_o commentary_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o lesson_n that_o be_v just_a before_o read_v so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n and_o country_n of_o justin_n martyr_n who_o write_v that_o 98._o when_o the_o reader_n have_v end_v the_o bishop_n make_v a_o sermon_n by_o way_n of_o instruction_n and_o exhortation_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o those_o excellent_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v read_v whence_o origen_n call_v their_o sermon_n 142._o explanation_n of_o the_o lesson_n and_o such_o explanation_n be_v all_o his_o sermon_n or_o homily_n as_o whosoever_o read_v they_o will_v easy_o see_v and_o he_o himself_o intimate_v as_o much_o in_o jerem_n several_a of_o they_o as_o for_o the_o length_n of_o their_o sermon_n they_o usual_o preach_v a_o hour_n as_o origen_n complain_v of_o his_o abundance_n of_o matter_n that_o if_o he_o shall_v thorough_o handle_v every_o part_n of_o it_o it_o will_v 29._o require_v not_o only_o the_o one_o hour_n of_o their_o assembly_n but_o several_a therefore_o when_o the_o lesson_n be_v long_o and_o copious_a which_o sometime_o consist_v of_o several_a chapter_n as_o the_o lesson_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o origen_n 15_o homily_n on_o jeremiah_n reach_v from_o the_o 15_o chapter_n and_o 10_o verse_n to_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o 5_o verse_n the_o preacher_n pass_v over_o some_o of_o the_o matter_n unmentioned_a and_o handle_v the_o most_o important_a or_o the_o most_o curious_a part_n therein_o thus_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o sermon_n of_o origen_n we_o find_v that_o the_o chapter_n that_o be_v read_v be_v the_o 25_o 26_o 27_o and_o 28_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o samuel_n 29._o which_o he_o complain_v be_v too_o large_a and_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v all_o handle_v at_o once_o and_o therefore_o he_o will_v only_o discourse_v of_o the_o 28_o chapter_n touch_v the_o witch_n of_o endor_n and_o those_o thing_n relate_v there_o 〈◊〉_d she_o §_o 10._o as_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o sermon_n we_o may_v observe_v this_o method_n in_o those_o of_o origen_n that_o he_o first_o begin_v with_o a_o short_a 〈◊〉_d and_o then_o explain_v verse_n after_o verse_n or_o sentence_n after_o sentence_n 〈◊〉_d the_o natural_a and_o literal_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n and_o then_o the_o spiritualised_a or_o mystical_a meaning_n of_o they_o and_o conclude_v with_o a_o suitable_a application_n of_o all_o either_o 142._o by_o way_n of_o exhortation_n to_o piety_n and_o virtue_n or_o by_o way_n of_o dehortation_n from_o vice_n and_o impiety_n always_o accommodate_v their_o discourse_n to_o the_o capacity_n of_o their_o hearer_n 143._o be_v their_o auditor_n be_v prudent_a and_o understanding_n than_o they_o scruple_v not_o to_o treat_v of_o the_o profound_a mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o if_o they_o have_v attain_v no_o great_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n and_o have_v need_n of_o milk_n as_o the_o apostle_n style_v it_o than_o they_o conceal_v from_o they_o those_o deep_a and_o recondite_v point_n §_o 11._o as_o for_o the_o preacher_n himself_o it_o be_v usual_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o parish_n so_o say_v 〈◊〉_d martyr_n 98._o the_o bishop_n preach_v by_o way_n of_o instruction_n and_o exhortation_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o those_o excellent_a thing_n which_o we_o or_o else_o he_o desire_v a_o presbyter_n or_o some_o other_o fit_a person_n to_o preach_v in_o his_o room_n without_o his_o consent_n it_o have_v be_v schism_n and_o violence_n in_o any_o person_n whatsoever_o to_o have_v usurp_v his_o chair_n but_o with_o his_o permission_n any_o clergyman_n or_o layman_n may_v preach_v in_o his_o pulpit_n now_o that_o clergyman_n preach_v no_o one_o will_v question_v though_o it_o will_v be_v doubt_v whether_o layman_n do_v but_o that_o they_o do_v so_o appear_v from_o a_o memorable_a history_n concern_v origen_n who_o go_v from_o alexandria_n into_o palestina_n by_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n public_o preach_v in_o the_o church_n and_o expound_v the_o holy_a scripture_n although_o he_o be_v not_o yet_o in_o holy_a order_n at_o which_o action_n when_o demetrius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n be_v offend_v alexander_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o theoctistus_n of_o caesarea_n write_v to_o he_o in_o defence_n of_o it_o as_o follows_z 222._o whereas_o you_o write_v in_o your_o letter_n that_o it_o be_v never_o before_o see_v or_o do_v that_o layman_n shall_v preach_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o bishop_n therein_o you_o wander_v from_o the_o truth_n for_o wheresoever_o any_o be_v find_v that_o be_v fit_a to_o profit_v the_o brethren_n the_o holy_a bishop_n of_o their_o own_o accord_n ask_v they_o to_o preach_v unto_o the_o people_n so_o evelpis_n be_v desire_v by_o neon_n bishop_n of_o laranda_n and_o paulinus_n by_o celsus_n of_o iconium_n and_o theodorus_n by_o atticus_n of_o synnada_n our_o most_o bless_a brethren_n and_o it_o be_v credible_a that_o this_o be_v likewise_o do_v in_o other_o place_n though_o we_o know_v it_o not_o but_o yet_o though_o layman_n preach_v it_o be_v not_o every_o one_o that_o do_v so_o but_o only_o those_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fit_a to_o prosit_fw-la the_o brethren_n and_o though_o they_o be_v never_o so_o fit_a yet_o they_o do_v not_o irregular_o or_o disorderly_o run_v about_o a_o preach_a or_o discharge_v that_o sacred_a office_n till_o they_o be_v desire_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o a_o parish_n to_o do_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o stay_v for_o the_o permission_n and_o approbation_n of_o such_o a_o one_o for_o without_o that_o their_o sermon_n and_o discourse_n will_v have_v be_v but_o so_o many_o act_n of_o schism_n and_o faction_n chap._n ii_o §_o 1._o after_o preach_v all_o the_o congregation_n rise_v up_o to_o join_v in_o public_a prayer_n §_o 2._o they_o pray_v towards_o the_o east_n their_o reason_n for_o that_o custom_n §_o 3._o they_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n and_o eye_n towards_o heaven_n §_o 4._o whether_o the_o minister_n that_o officiated_n wear_v a_o surplice_n and_o therein_o of_o minister_n habit_n §_o 5._o whether_o they_o sing_v their_o prayer_n and_o whether_o they_o use_v responsal_n §_o 6._o of_o prescribe_a liturgy_n the_o lord_n prayer_n not_o always_o but_o common_o use_v by_o they_o §_o 7._o to_o the_o lord_n prayer_n they_o add_v other_o prayer_n of_o their_o own_o choice_n or_o invention_n prove_v so_o to_o have_v be_v §_o 8._o whether_o their_o prayer_n be_v divide_v into_o several_a collect_v §_o 1._o as_o soon_o as_o the_o sermon_n be_v end_v than_o all_o the_o congregation_n rise_v up_o to_o present_v their_o common_a and_o public_a prayer_n unto_o almighty_a god_n as_o justin_n martyr_n write_v that_o when_o the_o preacher_n have_v finish_v his_o discourse_n 98._o they_o all_o rise_v up_o and_o offer_v their_o prayer_n unto_o god_n stand_v being_n the_o usual_a posture_n of_o pray_v at_o least_o the_o constant_a one_o on_o sunday_n on_o which_o day_n they_o esteem_v it_o a_o sin_n to_o kneel_v whence_o the_o preacher_n frequent_o conclude_v his_o sermon_n with_o a_o exhortation_n to_o his_o auditor_n to_o stand_v up_o and_o pray_v to_o god_n as_o we_o find_v it_o more_o than_o once_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o origen_n sermon_n as_o 198._o wherefore_o stand_v up_o let_v we_o beg_v help_n from_o god_n that_o we_o may_v be_v bless_v in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o who_o be_v glory_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o amen_n and_o cantic_a wherefore_o rise_v up_o let_v we_o pray_v to_o god_n that_o we_o may_v be_v make_v worthy_a of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o who_o be_v glory_n and_o dominion_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o amen_n and_o again_o 1._o stand_v up_o let_v we_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o father_n through_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o propitiation_n for_o our_o sin_n to_o who_o be_v glory_n and_o dominion_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o amen_n §_o 2._o according_o the_o whole_a congregation_n stand_v up_o and_o turn_v their_o face_n towards_o the_o east_n it_o be_v their_o custom_n and_o manner_n to_o pray_v towards_o that_o quarter_n as_o tertullian_n write_v 688._o we_o pray_v towards_o the_o east_n now_o the_o reason_n that_o i_o meet_v with_o for_o this_o usage_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o or_o four_n i._o out_o of_o respect_n and_o reverence_n to_o their_o lord_n and_o master_n jesus_n christ_n they_o pray_v towards_o the_o east_n because_o the_o east_n be_v a_o
one_o but_o all_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n as_o peter_n say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o lord_n say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v call_v no_o man_n common_a or_o unclean_a but_o if_o any_o thing_n can_v hinder_v man_n from_o baptism_n it_o will_v be_v heinous_a sin_n that_o will_v debar_v the_o adult_n and_o mature_a therefrom_o and_o if_o those_o who_o have_v sin_v extreme_o against_o god_n yet_o if_o afterward_o they_o 〈◊〉_d be_v baptize_v and_o no_o man_n be_v prohibit_v 〈◊〉_d this_o grace_n how_o much_o more_o ought_v not_o a_o insant_n to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d who_o be_v but_o just_a bear_v be_v guilty_a of_o 〈◊〉_d sin_n but_o of_o original_a which_o he_o 〈◊〉_d from_o adam_n who_o ought_v the_o more_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v receive_v to_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n 〈◊〉_d not_o his_o own_o but_o other_o sin_n be_v remit_v to_o he_o wherefore_o dear_o belove_v it_o be_v our_o opinion_n that_o from_o 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n who_o be_v merciful_a kind_a and_o benign_a to_o all_o none_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v prohibit_v by_o we_o which_o as_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v and_o follow_v with_o respect_n to_o all_o so_o especial_o with_o respect_n to_o infant_n and_o those_o that_o be_v but_o just_a bear_v who_o deserve_v our_o help_n and_o the_o divine_a 〈◊〉_d because_o at_o the_o first_o instant_n of_o their_o nativity_n they_o beg_v it_o by_o their_o cry_n and_o tear_n apud_fw-la cyprian_n 〈◊〉_d 59_o §_o 2_o 3_o 4._o p._n 164_o 165._o so_o that_o here_o be_v as_o formal_a synodical_a decree_n for_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n as_o possible_o can_v be_v 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o synod_n be_v more_o 〈◊〉_d and_o cogent_n than_o that_o of_o a_o private_a father_n it_o be_v supposable_a that_o a_o 〈◊〉_d father_n may_v write_v his_o own_o particular_a judgement_n and_o opinion_n but_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o synod_n or_o council_n denote_v the_o common_a practice_n and_o usage_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n §_o 3._o it_o be_v evident_a then_o that_o infant_n be_v baptife_v in_o the_o primitive_a age_n and_o as_o for_o the_o baptism_n of_o the_o adult_n that_o be_v own_a by_o all_o it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o prove_v it_o these_o be_v 〈◊〉_d grow_v in_o year_n able_a to_o judge_v and_o 〈◊〉_d for_o themselves_o who_o relinquish_v paganism_n and_o come_v over_o to_o the_o christian_a faith_n what_o qualification_n be_v require_v in_o they_o previous_a or_o antecedent_n to_o baptism_n i_o need_v not_o here_o relate_v since_o i_o have_v already_o handle_v this_o point_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o former_a treatise_n to_o which_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n in_o short_a such_o as_o these_o be_v first_o instruct_v in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d faith_n continue_v some_o time_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d till_o 93._o they_o have_v give_v good_a proof_n of_o their_o resolution_n to_o 〈◊〉_d a_o pious_a religious_a life_n and_o have_v protest_v their_o assent_n and_o consent_v to_o all_o the_o christian_a verity_n and_o then_o they_o be_v solemn_o baptize_v which_o bring_v 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o three_o thing_n propose_v 〈◊〉_d the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o baptism_n which_o for_o the_o main_n be_v as_o 〈◊〉_d §_o 4._o the_o person_n to_o be_v baptize_v be_v first_o ask_v several_a question_n by_o the_o bishop_n or_o by_o he_o that_o officiated_n unto_o which_o he_o be_v to_o give_v his_o answer_n concern_v which_o baptismal_a question_n and_o answer_v dionysius_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o xystus_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d wherein_o he_o write_v of_o a_o certain_a sorupulous_a person_n in_o his_o church_n who_o be_v exceed_o trouble_v when_o he_o be_v present_a at_o baptism_n and_o 254._o hear_v the_o question_n and_o answer_n of_o those_o that_o be_v baptise_a which_o question_v firmilian_a style_n 238._o the_o lawful_a and_o usual_a interrogatory_n of_o baptism_n now_o these_o question_n and_o answer_n be_v twofold_a first_o of_o abjuration_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o all_o his_o work_n and_o second_o of_o a_o firm_a assent_n to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n first_o of_o abjuration_n the_o minister_n propose_v this_o question_n to_o the_o party_n baptize_v or_o to_o this_o effect_n do_v you_o renounce_v the_o devil_n the_o world_n and_o the_o flesh_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v yes_o so_o write_v 〈◊〉_d 336._o when_o 〈◊〉_d be_v baptize_v 〈◊〉_d renounce_v the_o world_n the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n and_o 583._o with_o 〈◊〉_d mouth_n we_o have_v vow_v to_o renounce_v the_o world_n the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o his_o angel_n and_o 618._o we_o have_v renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n and_o 554._o thou_o have_v 〈◊〉_d to_o renounce_v the_o world_n the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n and_o 367._o we_o be_v call_v to_o the_o warfare_n of_o the_o live_a god_n when_o we_o promise_v in_o the_o word_n of_o baptism_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n also_o say_v cyprian_n 20._o when_o we_o be_v baptize_v we_o renounce_v the_o world_n and_o 267._o we_o have_v renounce_v the_o world_n its_o pomp_n and_o delight_n and_o 279_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n have_v renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o the_o world_n and_o 213._o we_o have_v renounce_v the_o world_n and_o by_o the_o faith_n of_o spiritual_a grace_n have_v cast_v off_o its_o riches_n and_o pomp_n and_o 365._o we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o devil_n and_o the_o world_n and_o so_o likewise_o say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n that_o in_o baptism_n 573._o we_o renounce_v the_o devil_n the_o second_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o party_n to_o be_v baptise_a do_v believe_v all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v yes_o as_o justin_n martyr_n write_v 93._o that_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v be_v to_o give_v their_o assent_n to_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d and_o hold_v by_o they_o so_o cyprian_n write_v that_o at_o baptism_n they_o ask_v the_o baptise_a person_n be_v assent_v to_o this_o creed_n 248._o whether_o he_o believe_v in_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n through_o the_o church_n and_o that_o at_o baptism_n they_o ask_v 211._o do_v thou_o believe_v 〈◊〉_d life_n everlasting_a and_o remission_n of_o sin_n through_o the_o holy_a church_n these_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o which_o the_o baptise_a person_n give_v their_o assent_n be_v call_v by_o cyprian_a 248._o the_o law_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o by_o novatian_n 493._o the_o rule_n of_o truth_n §_o 5._o and_o here_o since_o we_o have_v mention_v the_o symbol_n it_o will_v be_v no_o unuseful_a digression_n to_o inquire_v a_o little_a into_o the_o ancient_a creed_n for_o as_o for_o that_o creed_n which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o aposty_n all_o learned_a person_n be_v now_o agree_v that_o it_o be_v never_o compose_v by_o they_o neither_o do_v i_o find_v it_o within_o my_o prescribe_a time_n but_o though_o they_o have_v not_o that_o yet_o they_o have_v other_o creed_n very_o like_o thereunto_o which_o contain_v the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n 〈◊〉_d which_o all_o christian_n give_v their_o assent_n and_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o public_o at_o baptism_n whence_o as_o before_o it_o be_v call_v by_o cyprian_a the_o law_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o by_o novatian_n the_o rule_n of_o truth_n this_o creed_n be_v hand_v down_o from_o father_n to_o son_n as_o a_o brief_a summary_n of_o the_o necessary_a scripture_n truth_n not_o in_o ipsissimis_fw-la verbis_fw-la or_o in_o the_o same_o set_a word_n but_o only_o the_o sense_n or_o substance_n thereof_o which_o be_v evident_a from_o that_o we_o never_o find_v the_o creed_n twice_o repeat_v in_o the_o same_o word_n no_o not_o by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o father_n which_o that_o it_o may_v the_o more_o manifest_o appear_v as_o also_o that_o we_o may_v see_v the_o congruity_n and_o affinity_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n with_o our_o present_a creed_n common_o call_v the_o apostle_n i_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d in_o their_o original_a language_n all_o the_o whole_a creed_n and_o piece_n of_o creed_n that_o i_o find_v within_o my_o limit_a bound_n which_o together_o with_o the_o author_n wherein_o they_o be_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d be_v as_o follow_v §_o 6._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ignat._n epist._n ad_fw-la 〈◊〉_d p._n 52._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o p._n 35_o 36_o 〈◊〉_d in_o unum_fw-la deum_fw-la fabricatorem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d ac_fw-la 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d quae_fw-la in_o eye_n sunt_fw-la per_fw-la christum_fw-la jesum_fw-la dei_fw-la filium_fw-la qui_fw-la propter_fw-la 〈◊〉_d erga_fw-la figmentum_fw-la suum_fw-la dilectionem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d quae_fw-la esset_fw-la ex_fw-la virgin_n generationem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d ipse_fw-la per_fw-la se_fw-la hominem_fw-la adunans_fw-la deo_fw-la &_o passus_fw-la sub_fw-la pontio_n pilato_n &_o resurgens_fw-la
the_o greek_a creed_n read_v it_o in_o one_o 〈◊〉_d the_o father_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o polytheism_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o in_o jesus_n christ_n his_o only_a 〈◊〉_d son_n our_o lord_n i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a 〈◊〉_d the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d last_a for_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d as_o well_o 〈◊〉_d afterward_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n at_o baptism_n to_o demand_v the_o baptize_v 〈◊〉_d assent_n 〈◊〉_d the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d faith_n we_o philip_n do_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d among_o which_o fundamental_o we_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d they_o reckon_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n and_o dedicate_v to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n because_o it_o be_v the_o great_a 〈◊〉_d and_o design_n of_o their_o preach_a to_o overturn_v the_o pagan_n multiplicity_n of_o deity_n and_o that_o of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o life_n everlasting_a because_o that_o be_v the_o characteristic_a or_o peculiar_a doctrine_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d religion_n by_o which_o it_o be_v eminent_o 〈◊〉_d from_o other_o sect_n and_o opinion_n and_o be_v the_o only_a comfort_n and_o support_v of_o the_o christian_n under_o their_o suffering_n and_o martyrdom_n according_a to_o that_o of_o st._n paul_n 1._o 〈◊〉_d 15._o 29._o if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o at_o all_o why_o be_v they_o then_o baptize_v for_o the_o dead_a as_o for_o the_o other_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n viz._n such_o as_o be_v predicate_v of_o christ_n as_o his_o be_v conceive_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n etc._n etc._n and_o those_o other_o two_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n and_o the_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n i_o conceive_v they_o to_o be_v introduce_v the_o second_o way_n viz._n in_o opposition_n to_o heresy_n as_o they_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o church_n as_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d ebionite_n and_o cerinthian_n who_o teach_v that_o christ_n be_v bear_v in_o the_o ordinary_a and_o common_a way_n as_o other_o man_n and_o woman_n be_v be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n suffer_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n etc._n etc._n in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o docetae_n simonian_o and_o other_o who_o affirm_v christ_n to_o be_v a_o man_n not_o real_o but_o only_o fantastical_o or_o in_o appearance_n of_o which_o heretic_n 〈◊〉_d 2._o speak_v and_o 〈◊〉_d they_o his_o forementioned_a creed_n seem_v particular_o to_o be_v level_v the_o remission_n of_o sin_n against_o the_o basitidians_n who_o hold_v that_o not_o all_o sin_n but_o only_o involuntary_a one_o will_v be_v remit_v or_o rather_o against_o the_o novatian_o who_o deny_v remission_n to_o the_o lapse_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n to_o exclude_v thereby_o all_o 〈◊〉_d and_o schismatic_n from_o be_v within_o the_o pale_a thereof_o by_o these_o two_o way_n than_o be_v the_o creed_n compose_v and_o by_o the_o latter_a hereof_o be_v those_o two_o article_n introduce_v of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n the_o communion_n of_o saint_n be_v bring_v in_o last_o of_o all_o the_o descent_n into_o hell_n towards_o the_o 〈◊〉_d end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n into_o the_o manner_n and_o occasion_n whereof_o as_o also_o the_o intent_n and_o meaning_n of_o this_o article_n i_o have_v design_v once_o to_o inquire_v have_v make_v some_o collection_n concern_v it_o but_o find_v i_o shall_v be_v then_o force_v to_o pass_v the_o limit_n of_o my_o prescribe_a time_n i_o have_v think_v it_o expedient_a to_o omit_v it_o and_o to_o return_v to_o those_o point_n from_o whence_o i_o have_v so_o long_o digress_v chap._n iu._n §_o 1._o of_o godfather_n §_o 2._o 〈◊〉_d precede_v baptism_n the_o form_n and_o reason_n thereof_o §_o 3._o next_o come_v baptism_n its_o self_n the_o sacramental_a water_n 〈◊〉_d by_o prayer_n §_o 4._o the_o person_n baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n §_o 5._o 〈◊〉_d or_o dip_v general_o use_v §_o 6._o sometime_o perfusion_n or_o sprinkle_v the_o validity_n thereof_o consider_v §_o 7._o after_o baptism_n follow_v prayer_n §_o 1._o have_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n make_v a_o little_a digression_n i_o now_o return_v to_o the_o matter_n that_o first_o occasion_v it_o which_o be_v the_o question_n propose_v to_o the_o person_n to_o be_v baptise_a unto_o which_o adult_n person_n answer_v for_o themselves_o and_o susceptor_n or_o godfather_n for_o child_n of_o these_o susceptor_n or_o sponsor_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v where_o he_o thus_o advise_v the_o delay_n of_o child_n baptism_n 603._o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o that_o sponsor_n shall_v expose_v themselves_o to_o danger_n who_o through_o death_n may_v 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o performance_n of_o their_o promise_n or_o may_v be_v deceive_v by_o the_o wicked_a disposition_n of_o those_o they_o promise_v for_o whether_o the_o use_n of_o sponsor_n be_v from_o the_o apostle_n day_n i_o can_v determine_v unless_o the_o negative_a may_v be_v conjecture_v from_o justin_n 〈◊〉_d tertullian_n senior_n by_o fisty_a year_n who_o when_o he_o enumerate_v the_o method_n and_o form_n of_o baptism_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o sponsor_n or_o godfather_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o second_o apology_n pag._n 93_o 94._o §_o 2._o when_o these_o question_n and_o answer_n be_v end_v then_o follow_v exorcisation_n the_o manner_n and_o end_n whereof_o be_v this_o the_o minister_n put_v his_o hand_n on_o the_o person_n head_n that_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a and_o breathe_v in_o his_o face_n imply_v thereby_o the_o exorcisation_n or_o expel_v of_o the_o devil_n or_o evil_a spirit_n from_o he_o and_o a_o prepare_v of_o he_o for_o baptism_n and_o confirmation_n when_o and_o where_o the_o good_a and_o holy_a spirit_n be_v confer_v and_o give_v this_o practice_n i_o find_v mention_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o 573._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o exorcism_n before_o baptism_n but_o more_o full_o by_o some_o of_o those_o bishop_n that_o be_v present_a at_o that_o famous_a council_n of_o carthage_n hold_v anno_fw-la 258_o in_o who_o determination_n exorcization_n be_v require_v as_o previous_a and_o antecedent_n to_o baptism_n thus_o in_o that_o of_o crescens_n bishop_n of_o cirta_n 445._o i_o judge_v say_v he_o that_o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n who_o will_v come_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v till_o they_o have_v be_v first_o exorcize_v and_o 〈◊〉_d so_o also_o say_v lucius_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 447._o it_o be_v my_o opinion_n that_o all_o heretic_n be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d exorcize_v and_o baptize_v and_o thus_o more_o clear_o vincentius_n bishop_n of_o thibaris_fw-la 447._o we_o know_v heretic_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o 〈◊〉_d if_o therefore_o they_o will_v turn_v and_o come_v to_o the_o lord_n we_o have_v a_o rule_n of_o truth_n which_o the_o lord_n command_v the_o 〈◊〉_d say_v go_v in_o my_o 〈◊〉_d lay_v on_o hand_n and_o cast_v out_o devil_n mark_n 16._o 17._o and_o in_o another_o place_n go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n matth._n 28._o 19_o therefore_o first_o let_v they_o come_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n in_o exorcism_n and_o then_o by_o the_o regeneration_n of_o baptism_n that_o so_o they_o may_v be_v make_v partaker_n of_o christ_n promise_n but_o otherwise_o i_o think_v they_o can_v from_o this_o last_o determination_n we_o may_v observe_v the_o reason_n of_o these_o exorcism_n which_o arise_v from_o a_o misunderstanding_n of_o christ_n valedictory_n speech_n to_o his_o disciple_n in_o mark_n 16_o 17_o etc._n etc._n in_o the_o 16_o verse_n of_o that_o chapter_n 〈◊〉_d they_o to_o go_v forth_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o to_o baptise_v which_o be_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d perpetual_a ministration_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n then_o he_o proceed_v to_o tell_v they_o v_o 17_o 18._o that_o for_o the_o speedy_a propagation_n of_o the_o gofpel_n and_o that_o the_o heathen_n 〈◊〉_d the_o more_o ready_o embrace_v it_o he_o will_v confer_v on_o they_o and_o the_o first_o preacher_n 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o gift_n of_o work_a miracle_n that_o in_o 〈◊〉_d name_n they_o shall_v cast_v out_o devil_n and_o speak_v with_o new_a tongue_n as_o they_o most_o 〈◊〉_d do_v at_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v up_o serpent_n as_o paul_n do_v at_o 〈◊〉_d without_o receive_v any_o injury_n and_o if_o they_o 〈◊〉_d any_o deadly_a thing_n it_o shall_v not_o hurt_v they_o they_o shall_v say_v hand_n on_o the_o sick_a and_o they_o shall_v recover_v all_o which_o they_o do_v as_o ecclesiastical_a history_n 〈◊〉_d testify_v and_o st._n mark_n close_v
sufficient_a quantity_n of_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v present_v to_o the_o bishop_n or_o to_o he_o that_o officiate_v to_o be_v employ_v for_o the_o sacramental_a element_n who_o consecration_n next_o succeed_v which_o in_o the_o main_n be_v after_o this_o follow_a manner_n §_o 4._o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o in_o many_o place_n the_o minister_n first_o begin_v with_o a_o exhortation_n or_o discourse_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o end_n of_o that_o sacrament_n which_o the_o congregation_n be_v go_v to_o partake_v of_o that_o so_o their_o heart_n may_v be_v the_o more_o elevate_v and_o raise_v into_o heavenly_a frames_n and_o disposition_n this_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o history_n of_o a_o exorcist_n woman_n relate_v by_o firmilian_a who_o take_v upon_o she_o to_o per._n form_n many_o ecclesiastical_a administration_n as_o to_o baptise_v and_o celebrate_v the_o lord_n supper_n which_o last_o she_o do_v 238._o without_o the_o wont_a sermon_n or_o discourse_n which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o in_o those_o day_n it_o be_v customary_a in_o lesser_n asia_n and_o perhaps_o at_o carthage_n too_o for_o the_o minister_n to_o make_v a_o speech_n or_o exhortation_n before_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o whether_o this_o practice_n be_v universal_a or_o more_o ancient_a than_o 〈◊〉_d i_o can_v determine_v this_o that_o follow_v be_v viz._n a_o prayer_n over_o the_o element_n by_o he_o that_o officiated_n unto_o which_o the_o people_n give_v their_o assent_n by_o say_v amen_o this_o prayer_n be_v thus_o describe_v by_o justin_n martyr_n 97._o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v to_o the_o minister_n who_o receive_v they_o give_v praise_n and_o glory_n to_o the_o lord_n of_o all_o through_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o in_o a_o large_a manner_n render_v particular_a thanks_o for_o the_o present_a mercy_n who_o when_o he_o have_v end_v his_o prayer_n and_o praise_n all_o the_o people_n say_v amen_n and_o ibid._n when_o the_o minister_n have_v thus_o give_v thanks_o and_o the_o people_n say_v amen_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v the_o element_n and_o again_o 98._o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v to_o the_o minister_n who_o to_o the_o utmost_a of_o his_o ability_n send_v up_o prayer_n and_o praise_n and_o the_o people_n say_v amen_n and_o then_o the_o consecrate_a element_n be_v distribute_v from_o this_o description_n by_o justin_n martyr_n of_o the_o sacramental_a prayer_n we_o may_v observe_v these_o few_o thing_n pertinent_a to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n i._o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o long_a prayer_n antecedent_n to_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o element_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o minister_n have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o offer_v up_o prayer_n and_o praise_n unto_o god_n in_o a_o large_a manner_n and_o when_o he_o have_v end_v the_o people_n say_v amen_o ii_o that_o this_o long_a prayer_n consist_v of_o two_o part_n viz._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o he_o call_v they_o that_o be_v petition_n and_o thanksgiving_n in_o the_o former_a they_o pray_v for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n the_o quiet_a of_o the_o world_n the_o health_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o in_o a_o word_n for_o all_o man_n that_o need_v their_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v represent_v by_o tertullian_n 709._o we_o pray_v say_v he_o for_o the_o emperor_n for_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n under_o they_o for_o the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o quiet_a of_o affair_n and_o for_o the_o delay_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n in_o the_o latter_a they_o give_v god_n thanks_o for_o send_v christ_n and_o for_o the_o institution_n of_o that_o comfortable_a sacrament_n desire_v his_o blessing_n on_o and_o consecration_n of_o the_o element_n then_o before_o they_o iii_o that_o by_o this_o one_o prayer_n both_o the_o element_n be_v consecrate_v at_o once_o for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o minister_n take_v both_o element_n together_o and_o bless_v they_o and_o then_o they_o be_v distribute_v he_o do_v not_o consecrate_v they_o distinct_o but_o both_o together_o §_o 5._o after_o prayer_n be_v end_v they_o read_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n that_o so_o the_o element_n may_v be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o word_n as_o well_o as_o by_o prayer_n whence_o origen_n call_v the_o sacramental_a element_n 254._o the_o food_n that_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n and_o that_o be_v hallow_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n and_o 〈◊〉_d write_v 318._o that_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n perceive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n than_o it_o become_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n §_o 6._o the_o element_n be_v thus_o consecrate_a the_o minister_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o break_v it_o 318._o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v or_o or_o the_o break_a bread_n as_o it_o be_v style_v by_o irenaeus_n and_o then_o give_v it_o to_o the_o deacon_n who_o distribute_v it_o to_o the_o communicant_n and_o after_o that_o the_o cup_n which_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o like_a manner_n deliver_v so_o it_o be_v in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n and_o country_n 97._o the_o element_n say_v he_o be_v bless_v the_o deacon_n give_v to_o every_o one_o present_a of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o in_o tertullian_n time_n and_o country_n the_o minister_n and_o not_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v the_o element_n 338._o we_o receive_v say_v he_o from_o no_o one_o hand_n but_o the_o bishop_n and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o place_v not_o many_o year_n after_o 283._o the_o deacon_n offer_v the_o cup_n to_o those_o that_o be_v present_a so_o that_o herein_o there_o be_v a_o diversity_n of_o custom_n in_o some_o place_n the_o deacon_n deliver_v the_o element_n in_o other_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o minister_n that_o consecrate_v they_o but_o whether_o it_o be_v do_v either_o by_o bishop_n or_o deacon_n it_o seem_v probable_a that_o which_o of_o they_o soever_o do_v it_o they_o deliver_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n and_o wine_n particular_o to_o each_o communicant_a i_o find_v but_o one_o example_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n where_o the_o custom_n be_v to_o permit_v the_o people_n to_o take_v the_o bread_n themselves_o from_o the_o plate_n or_o vessel_n wherein_o it_o be_v consecrate_v as_o be_v insinuate_v by_o 198._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n but_o in_o most_o other_o church_n it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o element_n be_v particular_o deliver_v to_o every_o single_a communicant_a so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o country_n of_o justin_n martyr_n where_o 98._o the_o deacon_n give_v to_o each_o one_o of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n so_o at_o carthage_n in_o the_o time_n of_o cyprian_a 283._o the_o deacon_n offer_v the_o cup_n to_o those_o that_o be_v present_a in_o the_o time_n of_o which_o father_n it_o be_v usual_a for_o child_n and_o suck_v infant_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o who_o it_o be_v necessary_a particular_o to_o deliver_v the_o element_n since_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o take_v it_o orderly_o from_o the_o hand_n of_o other_o and_o therefore_o when_o a_o little_a suck_a girl_n refuse_v to_o taste_v the_o sacramental_a wine_n 284._o the_o deacon_n violent_o force_v it_o down_o her_o throat_n so_o it_o be_v also_o at_o rome_n as_o appear_v from_o what_o cornelius_n report_v of_o his_o antagonist_n novatian_n that_o 245._o when_o he_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o divide_v and_o give_v to_o each_o man_n his_o part_n with_o his_o two_o hand_n he_o hold_v those_o of_o the_o receiver_n say_v to_o he_o swear_v unto_o i_o by_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o thou_o will_v never_o leave_v my_o party_n to_o return_v to_o that_o of_o cornelius_n so_o force_v the_o miserable_a receiver_n instead_o of_o say_v amen_o to_o say_v i_o will_v not_o return_v to_o cornelius_n §_o 7._o as_o for_o the_o posture_n of_o receive_v at_o alexandria_n the_o custom_n be_v to_o 245._o stand_v at_o the_o table_n and_o receive_v the_o element_n which_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d this_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v the_o communicant_n come_v up_o in_o order_n to_o the_o communion_n table_n and_o there_o stand_v receive_v the_o element_n and_o then_o return_v to_o their_o place_n again_o but_o whether_o this_o be_v universal_a i_o know_v not_o or_o whether_o any_o other_o posture_n be_v use_v i_o can_v determine_v only_o as_o for_o kneel_v if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v on_o the_o lord_n day_n as_o usual_o it_o be_v or_o on_o any_o other_o day_n between_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n than_o no_o church_n whatsoever_o kneel_v for_o as_o tertullian_n write_v 340._o on_o the_o lord_n day_n we_o account_v it_o a_o
sin_n to_o worship_v kneel_v which_o custom_n we_o also_o observe_v from_o easter_n to_o whitsuntide_n §_o 8._o the_o element_n be_v thus_o bless_v distribute_v and_o receive_v they_o afterward_o sing_v a_o hymn_n or_o psalm_n to_o the_o praise_n and_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o tertullian_n write_v 710._o then_o every_o one_o sing_v a_o hymn_n to_o god_n either_o of_o his_o own_o composition_n or_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n then_o follow_v for_o a_o conclusion_n a_o prayer_n of_o thanksgiving_n to_o god_n almighty_a for_o his_o inestimable_a grace_n and_o mercy_n as_o the_o same_o tertullian_n say_v ibidem_fw-la prayer_n conclude_v this_o feast_n to_o which_o be_v subjoin_v a_o collection_n for_o the_o poor_a when_o as_o justin_n martyr_n report_v 99_o every_o one_o that_o be_v able_a and_o willing_a give_v according_a to_o his_o ability_n and_o that_o that_o be_v gather_v be_v commit_v to_o the_o care_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o relieve_v therewith_o the_o orphan_n and_o widow_n the_o sick_a and_o distress_a prisoner_n traveller_n stranger_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o have_v need_v thereof_o chap._n vii_o §_o 1._o of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o public_a worship_n §_o 2._o of_o the_o place_n thereof_o in_o time_n of_o peace_n fix_v place_n for_o that_o end_n metonymical_o call_v church_n §_o 3._o how_o those_o church_n be_v build_v §_o 4._o no_o holiness_n in_o those_o place_n §_o 5._o of_o the_o time_n of_o public_a worship_n §_o 6._o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n a_o usual_a time_n §_o 7._o celebrate_a with_o joyfulness_n esteem_v holy_a and_o spend_v in_o a_o holy_a manner_n §_o 8._o their_o reason_n for_o the_o observation_n of_o this_o day_n §_o 9_o the_o usual_a title_n of_o this_o day_n the_o lord_n day_n §_o 10._o sometime_o call_v sunday_n but_o never_o the_o sabbath-day_n §_o 11._o saturday_n another_o time_n of_o public_a worship_n §_o 1._o hitherto_o i_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o several_a particular_a act_n of_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o the_o ancient_n i_o now_o come_v according_a to_o my_o propound_a order_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o necessary_a circumstance_n thereof_o by_o which_o i_o mean_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v inseparable_a from_o all_o humane_a action_n as_o place_n and_o time_n habit_n and_o gesture_n as_o for_o habit_n as_o much_o of_o that_o as_o be_v controvert_v i_o have_v speak_v to_o already_o in_o that_o chapter_n where_o i_o discourse_v of_o the_o minister_n habit_n in_o prayer_n and_o as_o for_o gesture_n i_o have_v already_o treat_v of_o worship_v towards_o the_o east_n and_o of_o their_o posture_n at_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o dispute_v with_o reference_n thereunto_o beside_o the_o bow_n at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n and_o the_o worship_v towards_o the_o communion_n table_n but_o both_o these_o be_v introduce_v after_o my_o prescribe_a time_n viz._n above_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o to_o they_o but_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o discuss_n of_o the_o two_o remain_a circumstance_n of_o public_a worship_n viz._n place_n and_o time_n §_o 2._o first_o as_o for_o place_n this_o all_o will_v ready_o grant_v to_o be_v a_o necessary_a circumstance_n of_o divine_a worship_n for_o if_o we_o serve_v god_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o it_o must_v be_v in_o one_o place_n or_o other_o now_o one_o query_n with_o respect_n hereunto_o may_v be_v whether_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v determine_v fix_v place_n for_o their_o public_a worship_n unto_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o usual_o they_o have_v though_o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n or_o when_o their_o circumstance_n will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o have_v one_o usual_a sixed_a place_n they_o meet_v wherever_o they_o can_v 268._o in_o field_n desert_n ship_n or_o inn_n yet_o in_o time_n of_o peace_n and_o serenity_n they_o choose_v the_o most_o settle_a convenient_a place_n that_o they_o can_v get_v for_o the_o performance_n of_o their_o solemn_a service_n which_o place_n by_o a_o metonymy_n they_o call_v the_o church_n thus_o at_o rome_n the_o place_n where_o the_o christian_n meet_v and_o choose_v fabian_n for_o their_o bishop_n be_v 239._o the_o church_n at_o antioch_n paulus_n samosasatenus_fw-la bishop_n thereof_o order_v certain_a woman_n to_o sing_v psalm_n to_o his_o praise_n 281._o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o church_n at_o carthage_n the_o baptise_a person_n renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o all_o his_o work_n 336._o in_o the_o church_n and_o thus_o veland_n fertullian_n very_o frequent_o call_v their_o definite_a place_n for_o divine_a worship_n church_n §_o 3._o as_o for_o the_o form_n of_o these_o church_n or_o the_o fashion_n of_o their_o building_n i_o find_v this_o description_n of_o they_o in_o tertullian_n 284._o the_o house_n of_o our_o dove_n like_o religion_n be_v simple_a build_v on_o high_a and_o in_o open_a view_n respect_v the_o light_n as_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o east_n as_o the_o representation_n of_o christ._n the_o meaning_n whereofis_n that_o their_o church_n be_v erect_v on_o high_a and_o open_a place_n and_o make_v very_o light_a and_o shine_a in_o imitation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descent_n upon_o the_o apostle_n at_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n who_o come_v down_o with_o fire_n or_o light_n upon_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v build_v towards_o the_o east_n in_o resemblance_n of_o christ_n who_o they_o apprehend_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v call_v the_o east_n concern_v which_o title_n and_o the_o reason_n thereof_o i_o have_v already_o discourse_v in_o that_o head_n concern_v pray_v towards_o the_o east_n unto_o which_o place_n to_o avoid_v repetition_n i_o refer_v the_o reader_n §_o 4._o but_o though_o they_o have_v these_o fix_a place_n or_o church_n for_o conveniency_n and_o decency_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o imagine_v any_o such_o sanctity_n or_o holiness_n to_o be_v in_o they_o as_o to_o recommend_v or_o make_v more_o acceptable_a those_o service_n that_o be_v discharge_v therein_o than_o if_o they_o have_v be_v perform_v elsewhere_o for_o as_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n write_v 520._o every_o place_n be_v in_o truth_n holy_a where_o we_o receive_v any_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o as_o justin_n martyr_n say_v 344._o through_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v now_o all_o become_v priest_n to_o god_n who_o have_v promise_v to_o accept_v our_o sacrifice_n in_o every_o or_o in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n or_o such_o like_a emergency_n they_o scruple_v not_o to_o meet_v in_o other_o place_n but_o wherever_o they_o can_v secure_o join_v together_o in_o their_o religious_a service_n there_o they_o meet_v though_o it_o be_v 268._o in_o field_n desert_n ship_n inn_n or_o prison_n as_o be_v the_o case_n and_o practice_n of_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n so_o that_o the_o primitive_a practice_n and_o opinion_n with_o respect_n to_o this_o circumstance_n of_o place_n be_v that_o if_o the_o state_n of_o their_o affair_n will_v permit_v they_o they_o have_v fix_v place_n for_o their_o public_a worship_n call_v church_n which_o they_o set_v apart_o to_o that_o use_n for_o conveniency_n and_o decency_n sake_n but_o not_o attribute_v unto_o they_o any_o such_o holiness_n as_o thereby_o to_o sanctify_v those_o service_n that_o be_v perform_v in_o they_o i_o know_v nothing_o more_o with_o respect_n to_o place_n that_o require_v our_o consideration_n i_o shall_v therefore_o now_o proceed_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o time_n of_o public_a worship_n under_o which_o will_v be_v comprehend_v the_o primitive_a fast_n and_o feast_n §_o 5._o time_n be_v as_o necessary_a a_o circumstance_n to_o religious_a worship_n as_o place_n for_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o world_n we_o can_v serve_v god_n at_o all_o time_n but_o must_v have_v some_o determinate_a time_n to_o serve_v he_o in_o that_o god_n people_n therefore_o under_o the_o law_n may_v not_o be_v leave_v at_o a_o uncertainty_n when_o to_o serve_v he_o it_o please_v the_o almighty_a to_o institute_v the_o sabbath_n the_o passover_n and_o other_o feast_n at_o which_o time_n they_o be_v to_o congregate_v and_o assemble_v together_o to_o give_v unto_o god_n the_o glory_n due_a unto_o his_o name_n and_o for_o the_o same_o end_n under_o the_o evangelical_n administration_n there_o be_v particular_a day_n and_o season_n appoint_v for_o the_o public_a and_o solemn_a worship_n of_o the_o glorious_a and_o eternal_a lord_n according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o clemens_n romanus_n god_n have_v require_v we_o to_o serve_v he_o 52._o in_o the_o appoint_a time_n and_o season_n for_o which_o reason_n we_o ought_v to_o serve_v he_o ibid._n at_o those_o determinate_v time_n that_o so_o worship_v he_o 53._o at_o those_o command_a season_n we_o may_v be_v bless_v and_o accept_v by_o
he_o §_o 6._o now_o the_o princpal_a and_o chief_a of_o these_o prescribe_a time_n be_v the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n on_o which_o they_o constant_o meet_v together_o to_o perform_v their_o religious_a service_n so_o write_v justin_n martyr_n 98._o on_o the_o day_n that_o be_v call_v sunday_n all_o both_o of_o the_o country_n and_o city_n assemble_v together_o where_o we_o preach_v and_o pray_v and_o discharge_v all_o the_o other_o usual_a part_n of_o divine_a worship_n upon_o which_o account_n those_o part_n of_o god_n public_a worship_n be_v style_v by_o tertullian_n 530._o the_o lord_n day_n solemnity_n aurelius_n who_o be_v ordain_v a_o lector_fw-la or_o a_o clerk_n by_o cyprian_a be_v describe_v in_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o office_n 77._o by_o read_v on_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o victorinus_n petavionensis_n represent_v 103._o this_o day_n as_o a_o usual_a time_n wherein_o they_o receive_v the_o lord_n supper_n which_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o heathen_a in_o minucius_n fellix_fw-la who_o mention_n the_o christian_n 26._o assemble_v to_o eat_v on_o a_o solemn_a day_n and_o pliny_n report_v that_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n meet_v together_o trajan_n on_o a_o appoint_a day_n to_o sing_v praise_n unto_o christ_n as_o a_o god_n and_o to_o bind_v themselves_o by_o a_o sacrament_n §_o 7._o this_o be_v the_o day_n which_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n call_v 492._o the_o chief_a of_o day_n our_o rest_n indeed_o which_o they_o observe_v as_o the_o high_a and_o supreme_a festival_n 〈◊〉_d on_o sunday_n we_o give_v ourselves_o to_o joy_n say_v tertullian_n and_o before_o he_o st._n barnabas_n 244._o we_o keep_v the_o eight_o day_n with_o gladness_n and_o ignatius_n 35._o we_o observe_v the_o lord_n day_n banish_v every_o thing_n on_o this_o day_n that_o have_v the_o least_o tendency_n to_o or_o the_o least_o appearance_n of_o sorrow_n and_o grief_n inasmuch_o that_o now_o they_o 340._o esteem_v it_o a_o sin_n either_o to_o fast_o or_o kneel_v even_o the_o montanist_n themselves_o those_o rigid_a observer_n of_o fast_n and_o abstinence_n 651._o abstain_v from_o fast_v on_o this_o most_o glad_a and_o joy_v day_n this_o day_n they_o account_v holy_a as_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o corinth_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v 145._o to_o day_n be_v the_o lord_n day_n we_o keep_v it_o holy_a the_o way_n wherein_o they_o sanctify_a it_o or_o keep_v it_o holy_a be_v the_o employ_v of_o themselves_o in_o act_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o adoration_n especial_o in_o the_o public_a part_n thereof_o which_o they_o constant_o perform_v on_o this_o day_n as_o have_v be_v already_o prove_v and_o in_o that_o forementioned_a letter_n where_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o corinth_n write_v unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o that_o day_n be_v the_o lord_n day_n they_o keep_v it_o holy_a the_o manner_n of_o sanctify_v it_o be_v immediate_o subjoin_v ibidem_fw-la in_o it_o say_v he_o we_o have_v read_v your_o epistle_n as_o also_o the_o first_o epistle_n of_o clemens_n and_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n write_v 535._o that_o a_o true_a christian_a according_a to_o the_o command_v of_o the_o gospel_n observe_v the_o lord_n day_n by_o cast_v out_o all_o 〈◊〉_d thought_n and_o entertain_v all_o good_a one_o glorify_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o lord_n on_o that_o day_n §_o 8._o the_o reafon_n why_o they_o observe_v this_o day_n with_o so_o much_o joy_n and_o gladness_n be_v that_o they_o may_v grateful_o commemorate_v the_o glorious_a resurrection_n of_o their_o redeemer_n that_o happen_v thereon_o so_o write_v st._n barnabas_n 244._o we_o keep_v the_o eight_o day_n with_o gladness_n on_o which_o christ_n arise_v from_o the_o dead_a so_o say_v ignatius_n 35._o let_v we_o keep_v the_o lord_n day_n on_o which_o our_o life_n arise_v through_o 〈◊〉_d and_o so_o say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 535._o he_o that_o true_o observe_v the_o lord_n day_n glorify_v therein_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o lord_n justin_n martyr_n relate_v that_o 99_o on_o sunday_n the_o christian_n assemble_v together_o because_o it_o be_v the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n on_o which_o god_n out_o of_o the_o confuse_a chaos_n make_v the_o world_n and_o jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n arise_v from_o the_o dead_a for_o on_o friday_n he_o be_v crucify_a and_o on_o sunday_n he_o appear_v to_o his_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n and_o teach_v they_o those_o thing_n that_o the_o christian_n now_o believe_v and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n origen_n advise_v his_o auditor_n to_o pray_v unto_o almighty_a god_n 5._o especial_o on_o the_o lord_n day_n which_o be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o christ_n passion_n for_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o only_o celebrate_v once_o a_o year_n but_o every_o seven_o day_n §_o 9_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o usual_a appellation_n of_o this_o day_n both_o by_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n be_v the_o lord_n day_n so_o it_o be_v style_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 535._o the_o lord_n day_n and_o among_o the_o latin_n by_o victorinus_n petavionensis_n die_v dominicus_n 103._o the_o lord_n day_n as_o also_o by_o a_o 164._o african_a synod_n and_o by_o 623._o tertullian_n sometime_o it_o be_v simple_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o dominicus_n that_o be_v the_o lord_n without_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o word_n day_n as_o it_o be_v thus_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o 35._o ignatius_n and_o dominicus_n by_o 77._o cyprian_a §_o 10._o so_o that_o the_o lord_n day_n be_v the_o common_a and_o ordinary_a title_n of_o this_o bless_a and_o glorious_a day_n though_o sometime_o in_o compliance_n with_o the_o heathen_n that_o they_o may_v know_v what_o day_n they_o mean_v thereby_o they_o call_v it_o in_o their_o phrase_n sunday_n so_o term_v because_o dedicate_v to_o the_o sun_n thus_o justin_n martyr_n inform_v the_o heathen_n of_o the_o time_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o christian_n assembly_n tell_v they_o 99_o that_o on_o the_o day_n call_v sunday_n they_o meet_v together_o for_o their_o religious_a exereise_n and_o that_o on_o sunday_n they_o assemble_v together_o and_o so_o tertullian_n upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n let_v the_o heathen_n know_v that_o the_o christian_n 688._o indulge_v themselves_o on_o sunday_n to_o mirth_n and_o joyfulness_n but_o though_o they_o so_o far_o comply_v with_o the_o heathen_n as_o to_o call_v this_o sunday_n yet_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o ever_o so_o far_o indulge_v the_o jew_n as_o to_o call_v it_o the_o sabbath_n day_n for_o through_o all_o their_o write_n as_o may_v be_v especial_o see_v in_o judaeos_fw-la tertullian_n and_o tryphon_n justin_n martyr_n they_o violent_o declaim_v against_o sabbatize_v or_o keep_v the_o sabbath_n day_n that_o be_v the_o judaical_a observation_n of_o the_o seven_o day_n which_o we_o must_v always_o understand_v by_o the_o word_n sabbatum_fw-la in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n not_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o first_o day_n or_o the_o lord_n day_n for_o that_o be_v constant_o celebrate_v as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o prove_v and_o by_o those_o who_o condemn_v the_o observance_n of_o the_o sabbath_n day_n the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n be_v approve_v and_o recommend_v as_o by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o tertullian_n in_o those_o passage_n already_o cite_v unto_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o clear_a passage_n of_o ignatius_n 35._o let_v we_o no_o long_o sabbatise_v but_o keep_v the_o lord_n day_n on_o which_o our_o life_n rise_v or_o as_o it_o be_v more_o full_o express_v in_o his_o interpolated_a epistle_n 149._o instead_o of_o sabbatize_v let_v every_o christian_a keep_v the_o lord_n day_n the_o day_n on_o which_o christ_n rise_v again_o the_o queen_n of_o day_n on_o which_o our_o life_n arise_v and_o death_n be_v conquer_v by_o christ._n §_o 11._o so_o that_o their_o not_o sabbatize_v do_v not_o exclude_v their_o keep_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n nor_o the_o christian_a but_o only_o the_o judaical_a observance_n of_o the_o sabbath_n or_o seven_o day_n for_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o compliance_n with_o the_o jewish_a convert_v who_o be_v numerous_a in_o those_o part_n perform_v on_o the_o seven_o day_n the_o same_o public_a religious_a service_n that_o they_o do_v on_o the_o first_o day_n observe_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o a_o festival_n whence_o origen_n enumerate_v 392._o saturday_n as_o one_o of_o the_o four_o feast_n solemnize_v in_o his_o time_n though_o on_o the_o contrary_a some_o of_o the_o western_a church_n that_o they_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o judaise_v fast_v on_o saturday_n as_o victorinus_n petavionensis_n write_v 103._o we_o use_v to_o fast_o on_o the_o seven_o day_n and_o it_o be_v our_o custom_n then_o to_o fast_o that_o we_o may_v not_o seem_v with_o the_o jew_n to_o observe_v the_o sabbath_n so_o that_o
beside_o the_o lord_n day_n saturday_n be_v a_o usual_a season_n whereon_o many_o church_n solemnize_v their_o religious_a service_n as_o for_o those_o other_o time_n in_o which_o they_o public_o assemble_v for_o the_o performance_n of_o divine_a worship_n they_o will_v fall_v under_o the_o two_o general_a head_n of_o time_n of_o fast_v and_o time_n of_o feast_v of_o which_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n viii_o §_o of_o the_o primitive_a fast_n twofold_n occasional_a and_o fix_a of_o occasional_a fast_n what_o they_o be_v and_o by_o who_o appoint_v §_o 2._o of_o fix_a fast_n twofold_n weekly_a and_o annual_a wednesdays_n and_o fridays_n weekly_a fast_n till_o what_o time_n of_o the_o day_n observe_v and_o why_o observe_v §_o 3._o one_o necessary_a annual_a fast_a viz._n lent_n why_o they_o fast_v at_o lent_n and_o how_o long_o last_v §_o 4._o of_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o fast_n three_o sort_n of_o fast_n viz._n statio_fw-la jejunium_fw-la and_o superpositio_fw-la what_o those_o several_a kind_n be_v and_o at_o what_o time_n observe_v §_o 1._o in_o this_o chapter_n i_o shall_v make_v a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o primitive_a fast_n which_o may_v be_v consider_v in_o a_o twofold_a respect_n either_o as_o occasional_a or_o fix_v occasional_a fast_n be_v such_o as_o be_v not_o determine_v by_o any_o constant_a fix_a period_n of_o time_n but_o observe_v on_o extraordinary_a and_o unusual_a season_n according_a as_o the_o variety_n and_o necessity_n of_o their_o circumstance_n do_v require_v they_o thus_o in_o time_n of_o great_a and_o imminent_a danger_n either_o of_o church_n or_o state_n when_o by_o their_o sin_n they_o have_v kindle_v god_n wrath_n and_o fury_n against_o they_o that_o they_o may_v divert_v his_o vengeance_n and_o appease_v his_o offend_a majesty_n they_o appoint_v set_v day_n and_o time_n for_o the_o abase_v of_o themselves_o before_o the_o lord_n for_o the_o seek_n of_o his_o face_n by_o prayer_n and_o fast_v abstain_v from_o the_o food_n of_o their_o body_n and_o practise_v all_o external_a act_n of_o humiliation_n as_o so_o many_o indication_n of_o the_o internal_a contrition_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o soul_n so_o cyprian_n in_o the_o time_n of_o a_o sharp_a persecution_n advise_v his_o flock_n 22._o to_o seek_v to_o appease_v and_o pacify_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o by_o prayer_n but_o by_o fast_n and_o by_o tear_n and_o by_o all_o kind_n of_o entreaty_n and_o when_o the_o same_o father_n foresee_v a_o approach_a persecution_n he_o write_v to_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n 159._o that_o since_o god_n be_v please_v in_o his_o providence_n to_o warn_v they_o of_o a_o approach_a fight_n and_o trial_n they_o ought_v with_o their_o whole_a flock_n diligent_o to_o fast_v and_o watch_v and_o pray_v to_o give_v themselves_o to_o continual_a groan_n and_o frequent_a prayer_n for_o those_o be_v our_o spiritual_a arm_n that_o make_v we_o firm_o to_o stand_v and_o persevere_v tertullian_n jeer_v the_o heathen_n 711._o that_o in_o time_n of_o danger_n or_o great_a necessity_n after_o they_o have_v voluptuous_o and_o sensual_o glut_v themselves_o they_o then_o run_v to_o the_o capitol_n and_o with_o all_o outward_a sign_n of_o humility_n deprecate_v god_n judgement_n and_o implore_v his_o mercy_n whilst_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o be_v enemy_n unto_o he_o but_o say_v he_o we_o on_o such_o emergency_n and_o occasion_n abstain_v from_o all_o thing_n give_v ourselves_o whole_o to_o fast_v roll_v ourselves_o in_o sackcloth_n and_o ash_n thus_o incline_v god_n as_o it_o be_v to_o repent_v to_o have_v mercy_n and_o compassion_n upon_o we_o for_o by_o this_o way_n god_n be_v honour_v these_o occasional_a fast_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o every_o church_n as_o they_o see_v fit_a and_o necessary_a so_o write_v tertullian_n 13._o the_o bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o ordain_v fast_n for_o their_o church_n according_a as_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o church_n require_v §_o 2._o the_o next_o sort_n of_o fast_n be_v set_v or_o fix_a one_o that_o be_v such_o as_o be_v always_o observe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o season_n and_o these_o again_o be_v two_o fold_n either_o weekly_a or_o annual_a first_o weekly_n these_o be_v keep_v every_o wednesday_n and_o friday_n as_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n relate_v that_o 534._o they_o fast_v on_o every_o wednesday_n and_o friday_n these_o fast_n be_v common_o call_v station_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o military_a station_n or_o the_o soldier_n stand_v when_o on_o the_o guard_n thus_o tertullian_n mention_n 661._o their_o stationary_a day_n and_o write_v that_o 651._o wednesday_n and_o friday_n be_v station_n on_o these_o stationary_a day_n their_o fast_n end_v 648._o at_o three_o a_o clock_n in_o the_o afternoon_n whence_o they_o be_v call_v by_o tertullian_n 650._o the_o half_a fast_n of_o station_n though_o some_o on_o fridays_n lengthen_v out_o their_o fast_n 103._o till_o evening_n why_o they_o fast_v on_o wednesday_n rather_o than_o on_o any_o other_o day_n of_o the_o week_n i_o can_v find_v but_o on_o friday_n they_o choose_v to_o fast_o antea_fw-la because_o christ_n be_v crucify_a thereon_o §_o 3._o the_o next_o sort_n of_o fix_a fast_n be_v such_o as_o be_v annual_a of_o which_o kind_n they_o have_v but_o one_o viz._n lent_n and_o indeed_o beside_o this_o they_o have_v no_o other_o necessary_a fix_a fast_a 〈◊〉_d weekly_a nor_o yearly_o the_o faithful_a be_v not_o strict_o oblige_v to_o the_o observation_n of_o any_o other_o as_o will_v be_v evident_a from_o what_o follow_v it_o be_v true_a they_o fast_v wednesdays_n and_o friday_n but_o this_o be_v ex_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la of_o their_o own_o free_a will_n and_o choice_n not_o ex_fw-la imperio_fw-la of_o command_n or_o necessity_n for_o when_o the_o montanist_n begin_v to_o impose_v as_o a_o duty_n other_o stint_a fast_n they_o be_v for_o so_o do_v brand_v as_o heretic_n 184._o who_o say_v apollonius_n concern_v montanus_n be_v this_o new_a doctor_n his_o work_n and_o doctrine_n evident_o declare_v he_o this_o be_v he_o that_o teach_v the_o dissolution_n of_o marriage_n and_o prescribe_v fast_n and_o for_o the_o same_o practice_n they_o be_v accuse_v by_o the_o orthodox_n for_o 645._o galaticise_v or_o commit_v the_o error_n of_o the_o galatian_n in_o observe_v day_n and_o month_n and_o year_n but_o that_o the_o ancient_n esteem_v lend_v to_o be_v the_o only_a necessary_a fix_a fast_a and_o any_o other_o even_o the_o stationary_a day_n to_o be_v indifferent_a will_v appear_v most_o evident_o from_o this_o ensue_a passage_n of_o tertullian_n tertullian_n be_v now_o a_o montanist_n and_o defend_v their_o prescribe_a fast_n against_o the_o orthodox_n thus_o jeer_o expose_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o necessary_a determine_a time_n of_o fast_v 645._o forsooth_o say_v he_o they_o think_v that_o according_a to_o the_o gospel_n those_o day_n be_v to_o be_v prescribe_v fast_n wherein_o the_o bridegroom_n be_v takeu_n away_o i.e._n lent_n and_o those_o to_o be_v the_o only_a fast_n of_o christian_n the_o legal_a and_o prophetical_a fast_n be_v abolish_v and_o that_o for_o other_o we_o may_v indifferent_o fast_v according_a to_o our_o will_n not_o out_o of_o necessity_n or_o command_n but_o according_a to_o our_o circumstance_n and_o condition_n and_o that_o so_o the_o apostle_n abserve_v command_v no_o other_o fix_a and_o common_a fast_n beside_o this_o no_o not_o the_o stationary_a day_n which_o indeed_o they_o keep_v on_o wednesdays_n and_o friday_n and_o do_v all_o observe_v but_o yet_o not_o in_o obedience_n to_o any_o command_n or_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n but_o prayer_n be_v conclude_v at_o three_o a_o clock_n in_o the_o afternoon_n according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o peter_n in_o the_o acts._n so_o that_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o orthodox_n apprehend_v themselves_o to_o be_v free_a from_o the_o necessary_a observation_n of_o the_o stationary_a fast_n and_o to_o be_v only_o strict_o oblige_v to_o fast_v on_o those_o day_n wherein_o the_o bridegroom_n be_v take_v away_o or_o on_o lent_n from_o which_o periphrasis_n of_o lent_n we_o may_v collect_v both_o the_o reason_n and_o the_o duration_n thereof_o first_o the_o reason_n thereof_o or_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o they_o found_v the_o necessity_n of_o this_o fast_a and_o that_o be_v on_o that_o say_n of_o christ_n in_o matth._n 9_o 15._o the_o day_n will_v come_v when_o the_o bridegroom_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o they_o this_o they_o imagine_v to_o be_v a_o injunction_n of_o christ_n to_o all_o his_o follower_n to_o fast_o at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o bridegroom_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o the_o bridegroom_n they_o esteem_v to_o be_v christ_n the_o time_n when_o he_o be_v take_v away_o his_o crucifixion_n death_n and_o continue_v under_o the_o power_n of_o death_n to_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o
other_o church_n keep_v it_o the_o lord_n day_n after_o this_o diversity_n of_o custom_n create_v a_o violent_a disorder_n and_o confusion_n among_o the_o christian_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v impose_v their_o usage_n on_o the_o church_n of_o the_o lesser_a asia_n unto_o which_o the_o latter_a peremptory_o refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o appease_v these_o heat_n and_o storm_n polycarp_n bishop_n of_o smirna_n come_v to_o rome_n to_o confer_v with_o anicetus_n bishop_n of_o that_o church_n about_o it_o who_o 〈◊〉_d that_o every_o church_n shall_v be_v leave_v to_o follow_v its_o own_o custom_n as_o according_o they_o be_v to_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n victor_n who_o revive_v this_o controversy_n and_o be_v so_o turbulent_a and_o imperious_a as_o that_o he_o excommunicate_v the_o asiatic_n for_o refuse_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n load_v they_o with_o the_o long_a and_o frightful_a name_n of_o tessareskaidekatitae_fw-la or_o quartodecimani_n so_o call_v because_o they_o keep_v their_o easter_n quarta_fw-la decima_fw-la luna_fw-la upon_o the_o fourteen_o day_n after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o moon_n or_o at_o the_o full_a moon_n on_o what_o day_n soever_o it_o happen_v but_o however_o the_o asiatic_n stand_v their_o ground_n and_o still_o maintain_v their_o old_a custom_n till_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a anno_fw-la 325._o by_o their_o authority_n decide_v this_o controversy_n decree_a that_o throughout_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n easter_n shall_v be_v observe_v not_o on_o the_o day_n on_o which_o the_o jewish_a passover_n fall_v but_o on_o the_o lord_n day_n ensue_v as_o it_o be_v ever_o after_o observe_v and_o follow_v §_o 3._o the_o next_o feast_n that_o be_v observe_v be_v whitsunday_n or_o pentecost_n in_o commemoration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descent_n on_o the_o apostle_n which_o also_o be_v very_o ancient_a be_v mention_v several_a time_n by_o 623._o tertullian_n and_o reckon_v by_o origen_n for_o one_o of_o the_o 392._o four_o festival_n observe_v in_o his_o time_n the_o other_o three_o be_v sunday_n saturday_n and_o easter_n §_n 4._o as_o for_o christmas_n or_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n nativity_n there_o be_v a_o passage_n in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o it_o be_v then_o observe_v as_o a_o festival_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n when_o christ_n be_v bear_v he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o have_v curious_o search_v into_o it_o affix_v it_o to_o the_o 25_o day_n of_o the_o month_n pachon_n but_o the_o basilidian_a heretic_n hold_v otherwise_o 249._o who_o also_o observe_v as_o a_o feast_n the_o day_n of_o christ_n baptism_n from_o which_o word_n who_o also_o if_o that_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o may_v be_v apt_a to_o infer_v that_o the_o meaning_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n be_v that_o the_o basilidian_o not_o only_a feast_v at_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n nativity_n but_o also_o at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o baptism_n but_o whether_o this_o interpretation_n will_v hold_v i_o leave_v to_o the_o learned_a reader_n to_o determine_v on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v other_o consideration_n which_o more_o strong_o insinuate_v that_o this_o festival_n be_v not_o so_o early_o solemnize_v as_o that_o when_o origen_n reckon_v up_o the_o feast_n observe_v in_o his_o age_n 392._o he_o mention_n not_o one_o syllable_n of_o christmas_n and_o it_o seem_v improbable_a that_o they_o shall_v celebrate_v christ_n nativity_n when_o they_o disagree_v about_o the_o month_n and_o day_n when_o christ_n be_v bear_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n reckon_v 249._o from_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o death_n of_o commodus_n exact_o one_o hundred_o ninety_o four_o year_n one_o month_n and_o thirteen_o day_n which_o year_n must_v be_v compute_v according_a to_o the_o nabonassar_n or_o egyptian_a account_n who_o vary_v from_o this_o in_o our_o year_n in_o that_o they_o have_v only_o 365_o day_n in_o a_o year_n never_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o odd_a hour_n or_o quadrant_n of_o a_o day_n that_o every_o four_o year_n make_v a_o whole_a day_n and_o be_v according_o by_o we_o then_o add_v to_o the_o month_n of_o february_n which_o make_v the_o bissextile_a or_o leapyear_n so_o that_o though_o the_o egyptian_n always_o begin_v their_o year_n with_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o month_n thoth_v yet_o make_v no_o account_n of_o the_o annual_a odd_a hour_n that_o month_n wander_v throughout_o the_o whole_a year_n and_o whereas_o now_o the_o first_o day_n of_o that_o month_n be_v the_o first_o day_n of_o our_o march_n about_o seven_o hundred_o year_n hence_o it_o will_v be_v the_o first_o of_o september_n and_o after_o seven_o hundred_o year_n more_o or_o near_o thereabouts_o it_o will_v come_v to_o the_o first_o of_o march_n again_o wherefore_o that_o we_o may_v reduce_v unto_o our_o style_n this_o calculation_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n we_o must_v deduce_v for_o those_o odd_a hour_n which_o be_v not_o account_v one_o month_n and_o eighteen_o day_n and_o so_o reckon_v the_o birth_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o death_n of_o commodus_n which_o happen_v on_o the_o first_o day_n of_o january_n to_o be_v one_o hundred_o ninety_o four_o year_n want_v five_o or_o six_o day_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o christ_n be_v bear_v on_o the_o 25_o or_o 26_o of_o the_o month_n of_o december_n according_a to_o the_o julian_n account_v which_o be_v the_o epoch_n we_o follow_v but_o as_o the_o same_o father_n far_o write_v in_o the_o same_o place_n 249._o there_o be_v some_o who_o more_o curious_o search_v after_o the_o year_n and_o day_n of_o christ_n nativity_n affix_v the_o latter_a to_o the_o 25_o of_o the_o month_n pachon_n now_o in_o that_o year_n in_o which_o christ_n be_v bear_v the_o month_n pachon_n commence_v the_o twenty_o day_n of_o april_n so_o that_o according_a to_o this_o computation_n christ_n be_v bear_v the_o 16_o day_n of_o may._n nay_o there_o be_v yet_o some_o other_o ingenious_a man_n as_o the_o same_o father_n continue_v to_o write_v 249._o that_o assign_v christ_n nativity_n to_o the_o 24_o or_o 25_o of_o the_o month_n pharmuthi_n which_o answer_v to_o our_o 16_o or_o 17_o of_o april_n so_o that_o there_o be_v diversity_n of_o opinion_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o christ_n birth_n which_o make_v it_o very_o probable_a that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o particular_a feast_n observe_v in_o commemoration_n of_o that_o glorious_a and_o transcendent_a mercy_n §_o 5._o there_o be_v yet_o another_o feast_n call_v by_o we_o epiphany_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o christ_n baptism_n which_o i_o find_v to_o have_v be_v peculiar_o solemnize_v by_o the_o basilidian_a heretic_n for_o thus_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n report_v it_o to_o be_v a_o particular_a custom_n of_o they_o 249._o to_o keep_v as_o a_o festival_n the_o day_n of_o christ_n baptism_n the_o day_n on_o which_o christ_n be_v baptize_v 249._o they_o say_v to_o be_v the_o fifteen_o of_o the_o month_n tyby_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n tiberius_n which_o answer_v to_o our_o one_o and_o thirty_o of_o december_n or_o as_o other_o imagine_v it_o ibid._n on_o the_o eleven_o of_o the_o month_n tyby_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o and_o twenty_o of_o our_o december_n §_o 6._o beside_o these_o forementioned_a festival_n there_o be_v none_o other_o observe_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o bless_a jesus_n nor_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n nor_o of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o which_o may_v be_v a_o little_a observable_a it_o be_v very_o seldom_o if_o ever_o that_o the_o ancient_n give_v the_o title_n of_o saint_n to_o those_o holy_a person_n but_o single_o style_v they_o 78._o peter_z 615._o paul_n 78_o john_n etc._n etc._n not_o st._n peter_n st._n paul_n or_o st._n john_n §_o 7._o but_o now_o there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o festival_n which_o every_o church_n celebrate_v in_o the_o commemoration_n of_o its_o own_o martyr_n which_o be_v on_o the_o anniversary_n day_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n they_o assemble_v together_o where_o they_o recite_v the_o martyr_n glorious_a action_n exhort_v to_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o and_o bless_a god_n for_o they_o so_o say_v cyprian_n 80._o the_o passion_n of_o the_o martyr_n we_o celebrate_v with_o a_o anniversary_n commemoration_n and_o so_o write_v tertullian_n 339._o upon_o the_o annual_a day_n of_o the_o martyr_n suffering_n we_o offer_v thanks_o to_o god_n for_o they_o when_o this_o practice_n begin_v can_v certain_o be_v determine_v it_o be_v first_o find_v mention_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n to_o the_o church_n of_o philomilium_n touch_v the_o death_n of_o polycarp_n wherein_o they_o write_v 135._o that_o they_o have_v gather_v up_o his_o martyr_a bone_n and_o bury_v they_o in_o a_o
many_o rite_n be_v vary_v according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o name_n and_o place_n but_o yet_o say_v he_o never_o any_o one_o for_o this_o break_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n one_o church_n or_o bishop_n do_v not_o in_o those_o day_n anathematise_v another_o for_o a_o disagreement_n in_o rite_n and_o custom_n except_o when_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n through_o his_o pride_n and_o turbulence_n excommunicate_v the_o asiatic_a bishop_n for_o their_o different_a observation_n of_o easter_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o action_n of_o his_o be_v very_o ill_o resent_v by_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o condemn_v by_o they_o as_o alien_n from_o peace_n and_o unity_n and_o contrary_a to_o that_o love_n and_o charity_n which_o be_v the_o very_a soul_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n even_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o own_o party_n that_o celebrate_a easter_n on_o the_o same_o day_n that_o he_o do_v censure_v his_o 〈◊〉_d and_o violence_n as_o unchristian_a and_o uncharitable_a and_o write_v several_a letter_n wherein_o 192._o they_o severe_o check_v he_o as_o eusebius_n report_v in_o who_o time_n they_o be_v extant_a all_o which_o be_v now_o lose_v except_o the_o fragment_n of_o a_o epistle_n write_v by_o irenaeus_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o france_n wherein_o 193._o they_o affirm_v that_o victor_n be_v in_o the_o right_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o time_n of_o easter_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v celebrate_v as_o he_o say_v on_o the_o lord_n day_n but_o that_o yet_o he_o have_v do_v very_a 〈◊〉_d to_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n those_o that_o observe_v it_o otherwise_o that_o it_o have_v never_o be_v know_v that_o any_o church_n be_v excommunicate_v for_o a_o disagreement_n in_o rite_n 〈◊〉_d of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o only_o in_o the_o time_n of_o easter_n 〈◊〉_d self_n but_o in_o the_o fast_a that_o precede_v it_o some_o fast_v one_o day_n other_o more_z some_o forty_o hour_n which_o variety_n of_o observation_n begin_v not_o first_o in_o our_o age_n but_o long_o before_o we_o in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o ancestor_n who_o yet_o preserve_v peace_n and_o unity_n among_o themselves_o as_o we_o now_o do_v for_o the_o diversity_n of_o 〈◊〉_d commend_v the_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o as_o for_o this_o 〈◊〉_d concern_v the_o time_n of_o easter_n the_o bishop_n which_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n before_o soter_n viz._n anicetus_n pius_n higynus_n telesphorus_n and_o xystus_n they_o never_o celebrate_v it_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o 〈◊〉_d neither_o will_v they_o permit_v any_o of_o their_o people_n so_o to_o do_v but_o yet_o they_o 〈◊〉_d kind_a and_o 〈◊〉_d to_o those_o who_o come_v to_o they_o from_o those_o 〈◊〉_d where_o they_o do_v otherwise_o observe_v it_o and_o never_o any_o for_o this_o cause_n be_v throw_v out_o of_o the_o church_n even_o your_o predecessor_n though_o they_o do_v not_o keep_v it_o yet_o they_o send_v the_o eucharist_n to_o those_o that_o do_v keep_v it_o and_o when_o in_o the_o time_n of_o anicetus_n bless_a polycarp_n come_v to_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v some_o controversy_n between_o they_o they_o do_v not_o separate_v from_o one_o another_o but_o still_o maintain_v peace_n and_o love_n and_o though_o anicetus_n can_v never_o persuade_v polycarp_n nor_o polycarp_n anicetus_n to_o be_v of_o each_o other_o mind_n yet_o they_o communicate_v one_o with_o another_o and_o anicetus_n in_o honour_n to_o polycarpus_n permit_v he_o to_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o his_o church_n and_o so_o they_o depart_v in_o mutual_a love_n and_o kindness_n and_o all_o the_o church_n whether_o observe_v or_o not_o observe_v the_o same_o day_n retain_v peace_n and_o unity_n among_o themselves_o §_o 4._o but_o though_o one_o church_n can_v not_o oblige_v another_o to_o a_o conformity_n in_o rite_n and_o custom_n yet_o a_o particular_a church_n or_o parish_n can_v enforce_v its_o own_o member_n to_o such_o a_o conformity_n a_o instance_n whereof_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o that_o famous_a controversy_n about_o the_o time_n of_o easter_n it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o asiatic_n to_o celebrate_v that_o feast_n at_o the_o full_a moon_n or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o jewish_a passover_n on_o whatsoever_o day_n of_o the_o week_n it_o happen_v it_o be_v the_o manner_n at_o rome_n to_o observe_v it_o the_o lord_n day_n after_o and_o both_o these_o church_n quiet_o follow_v their_o several_a usage_n without_o impose_v they_o on_o each_o other_o but_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n permit_v none_o of_o their_o member_n to_o solemnize_v it_o after_o the_o roman_a manner_n neither_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o west_n license_v any_o of_o their_o inhabitant_n to_o celebrate_v it_o after_o the_o asiatic_a manner_n for_o if_o either_o of_o they_o have_v grant_v any_o such_o thing_n there_o must_v have_v ensue_v confusion_n and_o disorder_n to_o have_v see_v easter_n different_o observe_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n whilst_o some_o member_n of_o a_o parish_n where_o fast_v to_o behold_v other_o feast_v will_v have_v be_v a_o perfect_a ataxy_n and_o irregularity_n therefore_o though_o anioetus_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n retain_v peace_n and_o unity_n with_o foreign_a church_n that_o differ_v from_o he_o as_o to_o the_o time_n of_o easter_n without_o oblige_v they_o to_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o roman_a custom_n yet_o he_o peremptory_o require_v it_o of_o the_o member_n of_o his_o own_o church_n and_o 193._o will_v never_o permit_v they_o to_o solemnize_v that_o feast_n on_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o asiatic_n so_o that_o though_o every_o church_n have_v the_o liberty_n to_o use_v what_o rite_n she_o please_v yet_o every_o particular_a member_n have_v not_o but_o be_v oblige_v to_o observe_v the_o manner_n and_o custom_n of_o that_o church_n where_o he_o live_v or_o where_o he_o occasional_o communicate_v a_o church_n collective_o or_o the_o majority_n 〈◊〉_d a_o church_n with_o their_o bishop_n can_v change_v their_o old_a custom_n and_o introduce_v new_a one_o as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o easter_n the_o asiatic_n at_o length_n submit_v to_o the_o roman_a usage_n but_o till_o that_o be_v do_v every_o particular_a member_n be_v require_v to_o follow_v the_o old_a custom_n of_o that_o church_n to_o which_o he_o belong_v and_o not_o to_o bring_v in_o any_o innovation_n or_o new_a rite_n because_o as_o be_v say_v before_o that_o will_v beget_v tumult_n and_o disorder_n and_o the_o person_n so_o act_v will_v be_v guilty_a of_o that_o strife_n and_o contention_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o those_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 1_o cor._n 11._o 16._o but_o if_o any_o man_n seem_v to_o be_v contentious_a we_o have_v no_o such_o custom_n neither_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v as_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v if_o any_o man_n either_o to_o show_v their_o wit_n or_o to_o head_n and_o strengthen_v a_o party_n will_v contradict_v what_o we_o have_v say_v and_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v decent_a and_o comely_a either_o for_o man_n to_o pray_v cover_v or_o woman_n uncover_v this_o shall_v silence_v such_o contentious_a opposer_n that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o rite_n or_o custom_n in_o any_o of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o their_o practice_n be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o what_o we_o have_v direct_v unto_o and_o therefore_o to_o that_o they_o ought_v peaceable_o and_o quiet_o to_o submit_v and_o yield_v thus_o now_o i_o have_v finish_v this_o enquiry_n and_o have_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v search_v into_o what_o be_v first_o propose_v if_o i_o have_v not_o illustrate_v any_o point_n as_o clear_o as_o may_v be_v expect_v the_o reason_n be_v because_o i_o find_v nothing_o far_o pertinent_a thereunto_o in_o those_o write_n to_o which_o i_o be_o confine_v if_o i_o have_v i_o shall_v free_o have_v mention_v it_o whether_o i_o have_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o sense_n and_o mean_v of_o any_o passage_n i_o must_v leave_v unto_o my_o reader_n to_o judge_v all_o that_o i_o can_v say_v be_v that_o i_o be_o not_o conscious_a to_o myself_o of_o any_o wilful_a and_o design_v mistake_v have_v throughout_o this_o whole_a discourse_n endeavour_v deavour_v to_o find_v out_o the_o plain_a and_o naked_a truth_n without_o be_v bias_v to_o any_o party_n or_o faction_n whatsoever_o and_o that_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v so_o kind_a and_o favourable_a as_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o any_o slip_v or_o error_n which_o i_o may_v have_v commit_v through_o inconsideration_n or_o want_v of_o a_o due_a understanding_n i_o shall_v thankful_o acknowledge_v they_o and_o willing_o renounce_v and_o leave_v they_o §_o 5._o what_o have_v be_v relate_v concern_v the_o constitution_n discipline_n unity_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o primitive_a
not_o have_v 244._o so_o earnest_o press_v he_o 〈◊〉_d his_o permission_n as_o we_o find_v they_o do_v thus_o than_o we_o have_v view_v the_o member_n of_o the_o spiritual_a court_n and_o have_v prove_v that_o they_o be_v all_o the_o member_n or_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n clergy_n as_o well_o as_o laity_n and_o laity_n as_o well_o as_o clergy_n 〈◊〉_d one_o without_o the_o other_o but_o both_o together_o but_o now_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o people_n be_v encumber_a with_o earthly_a business_n and_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o can_v constant_o give_v their_o attendance_n and_o narrow_o search_v into_o every_o thing_n that_o shall_v be_v bring_v before_o they_o therefore_o we_o may_v suppose_v that_o the_o member_n of_o the_o presbytery_n who_o as_o be_v say_v before_o under_o the_o head_n of_o ordination_n be_v to_o be_v free_a from_o all_o worldly_a care_n and_o employment_n be_v appoint_v as_o a_o committee_n to_o prepare_v matter_n for_o the_o whole_a court_n a_o instance_n whereof_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o maximus_n vrbanus_n sidonius_n and_o some_o other_o that_o have_v join_v in_o the_o schism_n of_o novatian_n who_o be_v sensible_a of_o their_o fault_n 105._o come_v into_o the_o presbytery_n and_o desire_v the_o church_n peace_n the_o presbytery_n accept_v of_o their_o submission_n and_o propose_v it_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n who_o ready_o embrace_v it_o so_o that_o the_o presbytery_n prepare_v matter_n for_o the_o whole_a court_n which_o court_n be_v the_o supreme_a tribunal_n within_o the_o limit_n of_o that_o parish_n before_o who_o all_o matter_n that_o there_o occur_v be_v try_v and_o by_o who_o all_o be_v judge_v only_o when_o any_o great_a and_o difficult_a point_n be_v decide_v it_o be_v probable_a it_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o desire_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o neighbour_a parish_n to_o come_v over_o and_o assist_v there_o in_o presence_n that_o so_o their_o censure_n may_v be_v the_o free_a from_o any_o imputation_n of_o partiality_n or_o injustice_n thus_o when_o a_o nice_a affair_n be_v to_o be_v determine_v at_o rome_n cornelius_n 104._o desire_v five_o bishop_n to_o assist_v that_o so_o what_o they_o do_v may_v be_v firm_a and_o indisputable_a §_o 4._o have_v thus_o find_v out_o the_o member_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a tribunal_n the_o next_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v be_v the_o manner_n and_o form_n of_o their_o proceed_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o judicial_a power_n and_o authority_n which_o by_o tertullian_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n when_o at_o their_o general_a assembly_n the_o other_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v end_v 709._o then_o follow_v exhortation_n reproof_n and_o a_o divine_a censure_n for_o the_o judgement_n be_v give_v with_o great_a weight_n as_o among_o those_o that_o be_v sure_a that_o god_n behold_v what_o they_o do_v and_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o high_a preludium_n and_o forerunner_n of_o the_o judgement_n to_o come_v when_o the_o delinquent_n be_v banish_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o prayer_n assembly_n and_o all_o holy_a commerce_n approve_a elder_n preside_v there_o who_o obtain_v that_o honour_n by_o testimony_n not_o by_o price_n so_o that_o when_o the_o consistory_n be_v sit_v the_o bishop_n and_o his_o assist_a presbyter_n here_o call_v approve_v elder_n but_o common_o the_o presbytery_n preside_v and_o moderate_v all_o thing_n there_o propose_v and_o debate_v then_o the_o offender_n if_o possible_a be_v actual_o bring_v before_o they_o though_o the_o non-appearance_n of_o the_o criminal_n be_v no_o impediment_n to_o their_o proceed_n for_o notwithstanding_o they_o condemn_v they_o and_o censure_v they_o not_o only_o for_o those_o crime_n for_o which_o they_o be_v cite_v to_o appear_v but_o also_o for_o their_o contumacy_n and_o stubbornness_n as_o cyprian_n write_v 170._o the_o proud_a and_o obstinate_a be_v kill_v with_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n whilst_o they_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o 191._o those_o that_o be_v stubborn_a and_o fear_v not_o god_n but_o go_v off_o from_o the_o church_n let_v no_o man_n accompany_v but_o yet_o i_o say_v if_o possible_a the_o offender_n personal_o appear_v that_o so_o their_o crime_n may_v be_v object_v to_o they_o to_o which_o they_o be_v to_o plead_v as_o cyprian_n say_v that_o the_o lapse_v 30._o be_v to_o plead_v their_o cause_n before_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n then_o the_o court_n consider_v the_o defendant_n plea_n as_o cyprian_n write_v 17._o that_o all_o thing_n be_v debate_v in_o common_a among_o they_o and_o if_o the_o bishop_n and_o majority_n of_o the_o court_n judge_v their_o defence_n insufficient_a they_o be_v vote_v by_o their_o common_a suffrage_n to_o be_v condemn_v and_o censure_v as_o cyprian_n write_v that_o 92._o whoever_o be_v excommunicate_v it_o be_v by_o the_o divine_a suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n the_o delinquent_n be_v thus_o cast_v or_o find_v guilty_a the_o next_o thing_n that_o succeed_v be_v the_o formal_a declaration_n of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o court_n which_o be_v pronounce_v as_o tertullian_n intimate_v in_o that_o forequote_v passage_n by_o one_o of_o the_o preside_a elder_n that_o be_v either_o by_o the_o bishop_n or_o a_o presbyter_n commission_v by_o he_o the_o manner_n of_o which_o pronunciation_n seem_v also_o from_o that_o passage_n to_o be_v thus_o he_o that_o pass_v the_o formal_a sentence_n on_o the_o criminal_a first_o begin_v with_o exhortation_n that_o be_v as_o we_o may_v reasonable_o suppose_v he_o exhort_v the_o faithful_a to_o use_v all_o diligent_a care_n and_o fear_v to_o avoid_v those_o sin_n and_o crime_n which_o have_v bring_v the_o offender_n before_o they_o to_o so_o lamentable_a and_o fatal_a condition_n then_o follow_v reproof_n which_o be_v sharp_a rebuke_n and_o reprehension_n to_o the_o delinquent_n for_o their_o foul_a miscarriage_n and_o enormous_a practice_n set_v forth_o the_o evil_a villainy_n and_o misery_n of_o they_o that_o they_o be_v provoke_v to_o god_n grievous_a to_o the_o faithful_a scandalous_a to_o religion_n and_o in_o fine_a ruine_v and_o pernicious_a to_o themselves_o in_o that_o it_o render_v they_o obnoxious_a to_o that_o divine_a censure_n which_o then_o immediate_o as_o the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o he_o formal_o pronounce_v on_o they_o which_o bring_v i_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o four_o query_n viz._n what_o the_o primitive_a censure_n be_v of_o which_o in_o the_o follow_a section_n §_o 5._o now_o in_o answer_n hereunto_o as_o the_o church_n so_o her_o arm_n be_v spiritual_a her_o thunderbolt_n 〈◊〉_d in_o suspension_n and_o excommunication_n in_o eject_v and_o throw_v out_o of_o the_o church_n her_o scandalous_a and_o rot_a member_n not_o permit_v a_o re-induction_n of_o they_o till_o by_o visible_a sign_n of_o repentance_n they_o have_v satisfy_v for_o their_o crime_n and_o villainy_n various_a be_v the_o appellation_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n by_o dionysius_n alexandrinus_n it_o be_v call_v 253._o a_o drive_v away_o from_o the_o church_n by_o tertullian_n 95._o a_o cast_v out_o from_o the_o church_n communion_n and_o 477._o a_o drive_v from_o communion_n by_o cyprian_a 90._o a_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n 92._o a_o ejection_n out_o of_o the_o church_n 170._o a_o kill_n with_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n and_o many_o other_o such_o like_a term_n occur_v in_o the_o father_n all_o tend_v to_o describe_v the_o fearfulness_n and_o misery_n of_o a_o excommunicate_v state_n so_o tremendous_a be_v it_o that_o whosoever_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o accurse_a by_o god_n and_o real_o be_v so_o by_o man_n who_o esteem_v he_o as_o a_o limb_n of_o satan_n and_o a_o member_n of_o the_o devil_n shun_v his_o company_n as_o they_o do_v the_o plague_n or_o any_o other_o infectious_a disease_n 191._o those_o say_v cyprian_n that_o be_v proud_a and_o fear_v not_o god_n but_o go_v off_o from_o the_o church_n let_v no_o man_n accompany_v and_o therefore_o irenaeus_n speak_v concern_v the_o heretic_n who_o be_v all_o excommunicate_v say_v 63._o that_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o paul_n we_o must_v avoid_v they_o and_o john_n forbid_v we_o so_o much_o as_o to_o wish_v they_o god_n speed_n since_o by_o so_o do_v we_o communicate_v with_o their_o evil_a work_n and_o tertullian_n in_o that_o forementioned_a place_n write_v 709._o that_o the_o delinquent_n be_v banish_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o prayer_n assembly_n and_o all_o holy_a converse_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o one_o unworthy_a of_o humane_a society_n cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n here_o and_o if_o impenitent_o die_v in_o that_o condition_n as_o certain_o exclude_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n hereafter_o for_o as_o origen_n write_v on_o matth._n 18._o 18._o on_o which_o text_n excommunication_n be_v found_v 1._o